Jump to content
LL Medico Diapers and More Bambino Diapers - ABDL Diaper Store

Leaderboard

Popular Content

Showing content with the highest reputation since 02/19/2024 in all areas

  1. Chapter 97: Faulty I FELT LIKE that electric zap feeling I’d felt before was even more intense, and I felt my bladder send out a wave of urine into the diaper I wore. “Son of a…” I almost cursed but caught myself, “That hurt!!!” “Are you okay?” Gary asked me with concern. I shook my head and wrung my hands a little since they tingled. “I think so? Did they revert everything?” I realized my voice definitely did not sound like my Connor voice. “We’ll have to check visually,” Gary said, “But while my tablet said they were sent the code to revert and deactivate, I think you’re still Carly?” “I’m going to call his grandmother,” Beth said. Nikki reappeared right then and said, “Already called her, Beth. She should be here any…” “Connor?” Grandma came through right then. “I was already on my way up here. What’s going on?” “I think something went wrong?” I said to her. “You activated the revert state already?” Grandma asked Gary. “This says it activated?” Grandma looked at the screen for a few minutes before saying, “Okay, I’m going to need to take her and get this sorted out. Are you guys done for the day?” “Yes,” Charlotte said. “We’re done filming?” “Beth, why don’t you get changed and show me where you have Carly’s clothes? We’ll get this figured out…” She looked at Gary, “Would you ask Professor Ponce to call me? She oversaw the treatment?” “She did,” Gary said. “Good, tell her to call me.” Grandma carried me into the changing room, and I noted she was acting differently than usual. There was a ‘business’ face she wore, and I guessed that meant there was a serious problem. ‘Shit,’ I thought to myself. “This is a cute dress,” Grandma said. “Thanks,” I said, “I can’t say I picked it out?” “No, but it looks cute on you,” she said. “Do you think they’d mind if you wore it out? It would save us some time here?” Gary popped in right then, “Ponce said she’s going to call you.” “Thanks. Do you mind if Connor just wears this out?” He shook his head, “That’s fine. We have a backup, and I think we’re done filming anyway.” “We’ll return it,” she told him. “That’s fine, either way,” he replied. Grandma dug in my bag for one of the spare diapers she’d stashed that morning, changing what was a pretty soaked diaper then. Along with Nikki and Beth following us, Grandma carried me rapidly to the Kilby Center, where she wasted no time taking us to a lab as her phone rang. She activated the HoloProjector feature and said, “Good afternoon, Professor.” “Hi Amanda, what’s going on?” “The nanites you used... Were they actually the ones I sent you last week? Your student tried the revert function on them, but they failed to change him back? I need all the information on how they were programmed and what generation they were otherwise?” “Amanda, those were the exact ones you sent me! Did anything happen at all when the revert was activated? That should have been foolproof?” “My grandson got a pretty big electric shock, according to him and the witnesses.” “I have no idea why that would have happened? We use them all the time?” “I have a few ideas,” Grandma told him, “but I need more information.” “I’ll log into my account and send you the data I have in a couple minutes? It should be the same, but you can take a look.” “Thank you,” she said and hung up. “Connor, just sit down on this for a few minutes,” she told me while placing me on something that looked sort of like a scale but was easily wide enough to sit cross-legged. I watched her do some things with a tablet for a moment before saying, “Tessa?” Right then, the hologram I thought now only lived at her house appeared in the room. “What’s going on Amanda?” “We have a problem with the nanites changing Carly back to Connor. Can you please run a scan and let me know what nanites are active inside of her right now?” “Certainly, just a minute,” the hologram said. “What do you think is going on?” I asked her, even as I saw Beth and Nikki sit on some stools near the table she’d sat me down on. “I don’t want to say until I know something more; give me just a few minutes here,” she told me. “No matter what, you’re not going to die,” she assured me. “Well, until you said that, I wasn’t thinking in those terms,” I said nervously. She stroked my hair, then said, “I’m sure you’ll be fine.” We waited for a long minute before Tessa rematerialized and started a display up in front of us. “There are currently three types of nanites inside of Carly. The first kind is completely inert and inactive. I believe they are type TH4111A and are typically used by the theater department to adjust actors and actresses to better fit roles. Next is a type designated LG141B, which is attributed to being a part of LittleGo Plus serum?” “Excuse me?” Grandma said, “Those are still inside her and active?” “That is correct, Amanda.” “And the last type?” I asked. “They’re a weird hybrid of an outdated type A42 that I believe was used when Stacy was here? They’re not quite the same, though, as they’ve had some modifications?” “Well, now we know,” Grandma sighed. “Tessa, can you run an analysis of Carly for the concentration of the Casein Protein I have tagged for incontinence?” Tessa was over thirty years old, and it took her a second, but she said, “The concentration is quite high, Amanda; there’s a significant build-up in the Pontine Micturition Centers. From my analysis, I believe those centers are completely coated and blocked from signal transmission.” “Guess I’m going to be in diapers for a while,” I groaned. “Looks that way, sweetheart,” she said, squeezing me in a tight hug. “Okay, we may be able to solve this, but it won’t be solved any time soon…” “You sent Ponce other nanites for me?” I asked her. She looked sheepish, “Your mom and I wanted to ensure it was safe since we knew you were planning on using them… We never dreamed they wouldn’t work? Or that those others would go active?” “So what do we do about school?” I asked. “That is an excellent question,” Grandma said. “Let’s go to my office so I can send a few emails, and then we’ll go home. I need to call your aunt too…” “Why?” “You’re going to need some new clothes, and I don’t think we have time to go to the mall today.” I tried not to smile at that; her following statement helped. “Especially since we’ll also need to stop by the grocery store and pick up some more packs of diapers. You won’t be wearing training pants while that protein has everything blocked off…” And with that, my mood instantly plummeted! BETH HAD WATCHED quietly from the side, even as Nikki had slipped out to use the restroom. She knew something terrible had to have happened the moment Carly had screamed earlier. She’d suspected something was wrong, though, ever since her accidents began. As she watched Amanda work, she thought she was putting the pieces together pretty well from what was said. Clearly, Carly could tell things were not good on the potty front, as her cute face fell so hard at the knowledge she wouldn’t be wearing training pants anymore. At that, Beth decided to do what she could and crossed the room to pick up her… girlfriend from the scanner and cuddled her in her arms. She wiped a tear from her pudgy face then and realized that if the nanites weren’t changing, Carly would be stuck with a baby face. It was hard to get the full view as she held her, but Beth grimaced internally for the poor girl who was now every Big’s dream adoptee. Carly’s hair was blonde and definitely ‘cute’ even without the color being as light as possible. ‘She’s probably the kind of person who could just be out in the sun for a summer, though, and it would bleach,’ she thought while running a hand through the back of her hair and following Amanda to her office. When they set up the nanites to work on her, there had been a very accurate decision that she wouldn’t have breasts, and just child hips still, so no signs she was an adult. If anything, most people would assume she was a Tweener or a Big’s child about six months to one year of age at most. ‘Crawling to toddling if they were lucky’ for that milestone. They closed Amanda’s door behind them. Beth noted that Nikki had seen them but had chosen to stay outside the office. “Do you have anything you need to get done right now? Homework?” Amanda suddenly asked her as she sat on the office couch and held Carly on her lap, leaning against her chest. She shook her head, “I knew the project would take the weekend, so I got ahead on everything for tomorrow and most of the week.” “Okay,” she sighed, “just checking since this will take a bit. Carly, how is that diaper doing?” Carly jolted upright in her arms and blushed, “I think it’s wet?” “Beth, decision time; I know you two are a thing… Are you comfortable helping her out with these?” “Comfortable?” She found herself saying along with Carly. “Checking her at least right now?” Both were bright red, but at an embarrassed nod from Carly, she squeezed the padding of her diaper. “It’s probably getting close to needing a change? Still okay, though?” “Carly, you have a choice. Can you wait a while yet, or can Beth change you?” “Uhh…” Carly looked up into Beth’s eyes, and it looked like the looks of a deer freezing on the road and staring at its impending doom by car. Beth squeezed her and whispered, “It’s up to you; I’ll do it if you want me to. It doesn’t change anything between us. You’ll be going through a lot of those each day, and the university won’t let you change yourself?” “Beth,” Carly said while leaning into her. Amanda pulled out a diaper from her purse and a packet of wipes. “Just change her on the couch, Beth; you can use a changing pad in that basket.” Beth felt her internals icing up and her face burning like the sun. She stood and placed Carly back on the couch before walking to the waiting diaper and wipes. ‘I’m really about to change my boy… girlfriend’s diaper?!?’ It was taking her a bit of a leap to change the gender in her mind, even though nothing changed about how she felt about her. There was a connection with her that she’d never had with someone before. ‘About to be a whole new kind of connection,’ a voice in her head practically giggled at her. With a fresh diaper and wipes in hand, she crossed over and grabbed the purple changing pad covered in butterflies, even as Amanda was rapidly working on her emails and contacts. She could see it was an older pad, but it still did the trick as she unfolded it onto the couch. Gently, she lifted Carly under the shoulders and laid her out on top of the mat. Carly was just long enough to nearly fill the entire pad length. Beth ran a hand gently through her hair, which had shifted into her face. She placed her on her back, squeezed her shoulder, and then forced herself to pretend her girlfriend was just a baby who needed her diaper changed. That thought made her grimace, but she smiled as she looked down at the tiny girl. “Lift up,” she said as she pushed her legs up and moved the dress skirt out of the way first. She could see the diaper was swelling a little out of the cover. The matching diaper cover was pulled down to her ankles then, and she checked to ensure it was still dry before moving onto the diaper. This brand of diapers had a line moving down the center to help you tell when to change it. The area was discolored along about seventy percent of it, and from Beth’s time in Livy’s mom’s daycare hanging out, she knew it was time for a change. ‘She’s just one of her kids,’ she tried to tell herself. She thought back to the visits she’d made with Livy back there. Apparently, when you’re avoiding adoption yourself, finding a daycare that’s safe for your own babies is tough. It was a bit risky constantly working around the diapers Bigs thought you belonged in. Still, Livy’s mom felt it was a mission to help other Littles with their kids. Having not spent much time around Little’s babies, even Beth had been astounded by how tiny they were compared to their Big counterparts. She ripped the tapes loose on the diaper, and opened it up. Having seen what happened to Charlotte in the one scene, she quickly placed the new diaper and wiped her up. Whether by choice or chance, she was fortunate Carly didn’t pee on her. ‘Some people think of that as fun,’ she shook her head. ‘That is definitely not something I’m getting into!’ Beth was gentle as she changed the small girl, but sure, she had done a good job. She covered the new diaper with the diaper cover and wrapped the wipes in the old one, balling them up. “I’m going to go down the hall and throw this away?” Beth told Amanda. “Just leave it over there,” she said, pointing to a trashcan by the door with a lid. “The HoloCustodian will be by tonight to pick it up. There’s a bathroom in that door you can use to wash your hands,” she added, pointing to a door Beth assumed was a closet. “Be back in a sec,” she told Carly. I HAD FELT absolutely mortified when Grandma suggested that Beth change me! At one point, I had been bored and looked at some growth charts; with Beth’s height, it was like a big fifth-grade sister changing her eighteen-month-old baby sibling… And she was able to physically manage me just fine. It had been scary as she pulled the diaper open, but it was also the most caring touch I’d felt during a change in this dimension. She was gentle, loving, and quick with it… ‘Like Grandma said, it is inevitable she’ll help me again. I just hope I can maintain a peer role and not that of her being my babysitter.’ I heard the water run as she washed her hands before returning to the couch, pulling me onto her lap, and squeezing me. “I’ll never think less of you, Carly. I love you,” she said in my ear. I turned my face to her and quietly replied, “I love you too.” We’d known each other for such a short time, but I really did feel like I’d met my soulmate. Grandma’s phone rang right then, and I watched her answer it, projecting the hologram on top of her desk after motioning for us to be quiet. “Thank you for giving me a call, Ryan.” “Hi Professor, this has been an unusual week; we don’t usually talk this often,” President Barnes said. “Sorry about that; we’ll hopefully return to our normal once-a-year chat after this! You got my email?” Grandma asked. “I did, and I’m more than a little concerned about the effects you’re seeing. I’ve sent an email to the theater department to halt the use of those nanites until we’ve done a full review of the situation,” the university president said. “You might as well rescind that,” Grandma said, “Or, just modify it to say not to use it on Portal Littles for now? I’m certain Connor was a one-in-a-million fluke case.” “I still want a review done just to be safe; we’ll make it quick, though. What do you need from me? Obviously, if you can’t figure out a nanite problem, there’s not anyone else better?” “Well, there’s one Doctor we’ll take her to, but I agree with you. It’s more the university side of things. I want assurances that just because of her gender change and necessary identity change, we won’t have any problems with her registration?” “Oh,” President Barnes said, “I see where your concerns are. I’ll personally guarantee your granddaughter’s status here at Emerson. She’ll need to change nests then, won’t she?” “Yes, she will. I would ask that you please move her to Lilly Desmonde’s nest? She’s got a bit of a relationship already with Carly?” “Carly is her new name?” “Yes,” Grandma answered simply. “As long as she has room, which I’m sure she probably does, we’ll make that happen. I’ll call Grace Melburne, she’s the new acting Head Nest Mother, and let her know. I doubt it’ll be possible to move her in today?” “That’s fine, I’ll keep her at my house tonight anyway so I can monitor for any unexpected changes.” “We’ll let everyone know. Looking at her schedule, why don’t you plan to move Carly into her new nest after her HoloField Theory class? I think everyone can get away for the time she has lunch and get her to her math class without a problem?” “That’ll be great. Is it okay if Fred helps us move her in?” “That’ll be fine,” he told her. “Thanks, Ryan, see you tomorrow.” Grandma looked up at me, “I don’t think there’s anything else we can do today, Carly, Beth. Are you both ready to get out of here?” I nodded as Grandma gathered her purse and came around to the couch. She picked me up and sat me on her hip, “I guess let’s go get your diapers and anything else you need…” The idea of going diaper shopping made me want to just move into my new nest instead! ‘I’m glad Grandma suggested Lilly’s nest. At least I’ll have Mia and Amy in there too?’ ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading!!!! Please press that Like Button for this chapter! If I see 25 I'll post another chapter on Monday. I have a bit of time off this week, so I'm hoping to get to writing at least 7-10 more chapters this week. Please help keep me motivated with the likes and comments! A lot of your questions have been answered in this chapter, please let me know what you think! Thanks for everyone who liked the last chapter! 💜 As always, if you enjoy this, please consider purchasing one of my completed works on Amazon Kindle! http://amazon.com/author/babysofia I might have almost dedicated this chapter title to you, your wording here was very timely! 🤣 Thanks! 💜
    34 points
  2. Chapter 96: In the Can WE TOOK A short break before returning to the scene we planned to start with at ‘Grandma’s house.’ Fortunately, that was a pretty short scene that didn’t involve a lot of cast or resources. Beth was involved in the scene for the first time that morning, but her parts were minimal. Meanwhile, I’d had another wet diaper changed to maintain the continuity that my character hadn’t had one… ‘I’ll probably be visiting those changing stations this week,’ I admitted. There had been no reason to meet the HoloCaretakers I’d heard about from the other Littles in murmurs occasionally the past couple of weeks. They were better about changes than the Bigs. Still, some of them had actual nanny programming, and I’d heard pacifiers and forced bottles happened to a few Littles. I sighed and shook my head, clear of those worries, as we moved to film what was probably the worst scene of the whole project for me. I knew it was also the one that would probably make non-Littles wish they were me! At the action call, I followed behind Charlotte as she cradled a sleeping Beth. Beth’s performance as a sleeping child was quite believable, even as she was nursing a pacifier. We stopped filming at the base of the stairs, started again for the stairs twice, and finally reached the nursery our characters now shared. Charlotte placed Beth on the changing table and changed the artificially wet diaper she wore before dressing her in a purple nightgown. She was tucked into bed, still sleeping, even as I stood by and watched. That particular scene had to be filmed a couple more times so they could get Charlotte’s goodnight kiss just right. It was kind of a cool shot because they filmed her from one side, placing her down on the bed, before virtually removing the wall to let a prepositioned camera get the view from the other side with the wall gone. “Action!” was finally called in the last part of the scene. Charlotte turned from the bed and whispered, “Come here, Brianna.” My not-so-dry diaper was exchanged for a dry one before I was dressed in a miniature version of Beth’s nightgown. As soon as she was done changing me, she carried me from the room and downstairs to the living room. A comfy rocking recliner was against one end of the living room, with a baby blanket waiting on the top of the headrest. Charlotte wrapped me inside of it before I heard, “Cut!” “We good with all of that?” Sebastian asked Will. “It should? I think that worked well. The lighting was good, and we had good coverage as Charlotte carried her down.” “The footage from the camera on the dolly looked good and smooth, too,” Sophia noted. “Okay, Charlotte, go put on the MamaSkin, everyone else, take five!” “MamaSkin?” I asked Sophia as Charlotte sat me on the recliner and walked away. “It’s kind of like the bodysuit Beth has been wearing, but meant to be for an actress playing a nursing mother.” “Meaning?” I asked. “Meaning it’ll prevent you from getting a dose of breastmilk if Charlotte is lactating,” Isabella said from beside me. I blanched, “So I really am supposed to…” “Nurse?” Isabella asked before nodding, “Yeah, and unless you really do want to nurse Charlotte’s boobies, this is the only way to film it and have it look right.” “Not that most boys probably don’t dream of that,” Sophia joked. I rolled my eyes, but as I saw Beth descending the staircase, I asked the important follow-up question: “So what am I drinking?” Gary showed up right then, “Just some plain cow’s milk,” he said. “Promise?” Beth asked, coming up right then. “I even brought the sealed container to show you before we load her with it,” he said reassuringly. When Charlotte returned, I watched as they placed a couple of ‘bladders’ on either side of her that fed into hoses that least to nipples on skin that I would have been convinced was real if I couldn’t see the seams at close inspection. My limited time of seeing nipples in photos led me to believe it was as realistic as something could get. “Comfy enough?” Gary asked Charlotte. She shrugged, “Honestly, this is pretty weird.” “Better than giving the audience a look at your real chest?” he asked. She rolled her eyes, “Trust me, this will look real enough! I’m not sure which would be worse between the fake CGI images and this. I admit I always thought I’d make a lot more money for my first nude scene!” Everyone on set laughed at that. “Someone hand me my little girl, and let’s get this show on the road!” Charlotte said after getting her top back and settled into looking modest and normal. I was placed on her lap, and she gave me a reassuring squeeze as we waited for the crew to finish getting to their places. “Quiet on the set!” A moment later, I heard, “Scene twenty-six, take one!” “Action!” Charlotte made eye contact with me, and it felt like we had an exceptional connection at the moment as she soothingly said, “You’ve probably saved our company, Brianna.” I squirmed as if I was embarrassed and replied, “Hopefully?” “If nothing else, now I know who is responsible and to go after. I’ll call my lawyer first thing in the morning and get them to figure out how we get the police involved.” I shook my head, “It’ll have to be the Feds in this case. Rob and the others are looking at all sorts of Federal charges.” She nodded, staring at me for a moment before giving me a quizzical look. “You know, you could have just told me you couldn’t fix this, right?” I shrugged, “You’ve always been good to me, even before this.” “Even by me forcing you to be my adopted little girl?” “I could have run the other night...? I didn’t have to say yes?” Charlotte pulled me in tighter, “Why did you?” I chewed on the side of my cheek for a moment, looked down, and quietly said, “I knew you were a great mommy?” I looked up at Charlotte and saw several tears streaming down her face. I reached up and wiped one from her face as she gave me a small smile and choked back a sob. “I hope I can be...” she wiped the rest from her face. She suddenly looked down at her shirt, and as I followed her gaze, I realized there must have been another squib-like device, as a couple of moist spots appeared on either side of her chest. She looked down for a second before looking me back in the eyes. “I said I would give you a treat later?” “You already did? I thought that was the restaurant? I’ve never gotten to eat at any place like that before?” I paused, “The food was amazing!” Charlotte laughed, “For good reason, the only Littles there are adopted!” She smiled at me and tickled my stomach teasingly. “No... I had something else in mind that could help you adjust for these last couple weeks before we try potty training Callie again.” “What’s that?” Charlotte smiled at me as she said, “It’s a special mommy gift to you!” I forced my face to move to a panicked expression as if I had just figured out what was happening, even as Charlotte unbuttoned the shirt. I stared for a long moment before she physically adjusted me and placed my face at her nipple. I didn’t latch on right away, having been told to wait until she forced a latch on my mouth. As soon as I did latch, I began sucking away at the now-warm milk. “Cut!” I moved my head away from her chest and reassured myself based on the fact I could stop that it wasn’t breastmilk. “How was the take?” I asked as Charlotte straightened her top. “I think it worked,” Sebastian said. “I don’t think it would go any better if we did it again,” Will agreed. “Charlotte?” Sebastian asked. She looked thoughtful for a moment, “No, I think it worked fine. Let’s get me unhooked from this. Gary, can you get Beth and Carly into their last costumes, and we’ll film the final scene?” She looked at a clock high on the wall, “I think we might be able to get it all finished and in the can in an hour if everyone can hold off on lunch?” “Sounds good!” Will said. “Then take ten, and let’s finish this final scene!” Sebastian said. Charlotte gently leaned forward and let me down onto the ground. I walked with Beth and Gary back to the wardrobe room. My diaper was dry, so I managed to get onto the toilet and successfully went for the first time that day before being changed into a new diaper by Sophia and dressed in a grey sweater dress that was covered with a tessellating embossed series of hearts in the same color. The columns looked like lines from a distance, but it was cute. A diaper cover was pulled up my legs over my diaper, and I was turned over to Isabella. She had just finished putting Beth’s hair in a cute style with two little braids coming to the back of her head and a large bow to hold it in the middle. “There is no way that would last through a day of daycare,” I laughed. “With the nanites, it would,” Isabella said as she lifted me onto the chair we had been doing hair in for the past few days. “I forgot about that stuff,” I admitted. “It’s such an odd thing to use something so advanced on,” I told her. She shrugged, “We’ve had nanites commonly used for over thirty years; I don’t think any of us think it’s that advanced anymore?” “Huh,” I said. I felt Isabella working and knew she had to be making my hair match Beth’s. When Beth appeared in a matching grey dress herself, I knew we were indeed pulling the sisters’ look one last time in the film. BETH FOLLOWED CARLY out to the set as soon as Isabella finished with her hair. As much as she hated the look on herself, she couldn’t help but believe Carly looked absolutely adorable like this! The grey worked amazingly well with their hair and eyes, especially since everything in the playhouse and the daycare was so bright and colorful! As they came out to the soundstage, they discovered both the indoor classroom of the daycare setup and a play yard with the play house were set up and ready to go. Cameras were set up inside the playhouse, and it looked like one was set to do the same trick of making the wall go away that they’d used with the bedroom scene. She saw Charlotte just coming out of what Beth was pretty sure she had arrived in for the day. “Ready to wrap this up, you two?” “Definitely!” Beth said, “I never want to wear another of these outfits again!” Charlotte giggled at that, “I don’t blame you!” Ten minutes later, they began shooting with her, Carly, and a HoloCharacter inside the large playhouse. The HoloCharacter was about a foot taller than Carly but still shorter than she was. The character was playing with a toy pan on the stove, as Beth had Carly sitting in a ‘play’ high chair that was probably just one of those short convertible ones. She tried to spoon a fake spoonful of a jar of baby-pureed peas into Carly’s closed mouth. “You’re the baby; you have to eat it!” she whined at Carly. “But why am I the baby?” Carly whined back. “I’m older than both of you?” The HoloCharacter walked over and wore the sternest expression ever worn by a two-year-old girl, “You littlest, you baby!” Carly looked back at Beth, pleading with my eyes, but Callie said, “She’s right, you’re the shortest. Now sit in your high chair and let Mommy feed you.” Carly was about to fight more when she added, “I’ll tell Mommy on you if you don’t!” With a sigh, Carly pretended to eat the play food and did her best not to let the fake spoon hit her mouth. She managed to actually land it inside twice, though, and Beth smirked as Carly made a face as if she had sand or something in her mouth. When enough time passed that she would have seemed to get bored of it, she said, “All done! What a good baby!” Beth grimaced internally but forced herself to smile as she suddenly squatted and activated her PooPloder. A moment later, Isabella came in to play Miss Terry. “Oh, did you finish feeding your baby, Callie?” Beth smiled and bounced a bit, “Uh-huh! She’s a good baby!” Isabella knelt down, smiled at her, and then turned her around to check her diaper. “I bet she is. Since you’re done feeding her, we’d better change Mommy into a fresh diaper, huh?” Beth looked at her with a confused look, “Huh?” “You’re poopy, dear!” “Nuh-uh,” she started to argue but made a face that sold her suddenly realizing she was. “Bree, come?” “Sure,” Isabella said as she grabbed both girls’ hands and led them inside the daycare. “Cut!” Sebastian called. “Will?” he asked. “All good, I think?” “Charlotte?” He asked. “I agree, I can’t see anything worth refilming. Beth and Carly did a great job with that scene. I thought I was going to lose it when the spoon went into your mouth, Carly,” Charlotte said. Carly stuck her tongue out at Charlotte, “I’m just glad it wasn’t a real play area… can you imagine how gross and how many germs would be on those things?!?” Charlotte laughed, “Babies don’t care though, huh?” “Almost done, everyone; let’s get this final scene in!” Sebastian said. There was a flurry of activity on the set as they reset cameras and relocated a few dolly tracks to smooth out some camera movements. Finally, they stood on the other side of the door to come in, and the call to action was made. Beth awkwardly waddled and followed Isabella to the changing table with her fully loaded diaper. Beth held her arms up even as Isabella leaned over to pick her up and placed her on the changing table. As she placed the safety strap on Beth, she looked down at Carly beside her. “Seems like you’ve got your work cut out for you here, Bree? But I guess you get to start potty training again next week!” Beth heard Carly’s sigh, “Mommy did say that.” Beth frowned deeply, “No wanna use potty!!!!” She then kicked her feet up and down at the end of the table in defiance! “No kicking, Callie!” Isabella warned. “Why not Callie? Being a big girl is fun! And using the potty isn’t a big deal?” Carly asked as if trying to defuse the misbehaving sister. “It’s boring! You have to stop playing!” “But…” Carly was about to argue when she went silent. Isabella was pulling the diaper cover down and the dress out of the way as she looked down at Carly. “Well, maybe you’ll both just have to find out how much fun you can have when you don’t have to stop playing to have your diapers changed!” “Bree, you still there?” Beth asked. Isabella patted her on the head, “She’s fine, she’s just having her own poopy moment.” “Bree poopy too!” Beth giggled. They filmed Beth being let down and Carly being placed on the table in her place. She winced as the contents of the PooPloder-filled diaper were pressed against her. Isabella quietly muttered, “You may never get out of diapers if she keeps that attitude up.” Beth watched from the side as Carly said the final line, “Don’t I know it!” They filmed the completion of the diaper change for good measure before Beth heard, “Cut!!!” Several minutes later, after reviewing the footage, Charlotte said, “That’s a wrap, everyone!” Cheers filled the room, as the crew felt they had done a lot of work to get there the past few weeks! “Okay, Connor, let’s go get you back to being Connor,” Gary said suddenly from beside them. “Cast photo first!” Charlotte insisted. “I guess,” he agreed. All of the crew crowded into the nursery part of the daycare and staged themselves, holding toys and rattles. A few even put pacifiers in their giant mouths. It was a cute photo they showed Beth and the others before they went to get changed. ‘I just hope we can get Carly figured out…’ she thought. Back in the wardrobe room, they helped Carly sit in the hair styling chair, and Beth watched Isabella first deactivate the hair nanites. A bow was still holding the hair in the back of her head. Still, the color seemingly instantly reverted to her usual dirty blonde, and her hair was a little more lifeless. Gary then came over with the tablet that controlled the gender nanites. “Okay, hopefully, this fixes everything here, Connor; you ready?” “Go for it,” Beth heard Carly say. As soon as Gary activated the system, Carly shouted in pain even as she briefly convulsed! When she stopped moving, everyone froze. It looked like nothing had changed!!! ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press the Like Button! I have some time off this week, so hopefully, I'll be able to get a bigger lead on chapters than I have right now. At a certain point, I may have to cut back to one a week to keep the flow going when my life gets nuts again in the fall. (It's always nuts, but sometimes it's worse than others!) Anyway, if this gets 25 likes by Sunday, I'll give you a bonus. If that one gets that, I'll probably be in the mood to give a third next week. This chapter answered many of your questions, but of course, some remain unanswered. Answers come in those next chapters! (Some of them, at least!) As always, if you enjoy my works, please consider purchasing the completed ones on Amazon Kindle! http://amazon.com/author/babysofia
    33 points
  3. Chapter 99: Sparkles WHEN GRANDMA WOKE me up the next day, I swore I’d only slept for an hour at most! I was exhausted, but adrenaline carried me through a very aggressive morning swim. A shower followed, and Grandma had just gotten me dressed when Beth came in. “Want a hand with your hair?” she smiled at me. “If you don’t mind,” Beth added to Grandma. Grandma smiled, “Go ahead, she’s your girlfriend.” I blushed, “Sure?” “Don’t worry, I have the perfect idea for you for today!” She smiled as Grandma left. “Now I am worried,” I said as she got to work with me, sitting in my desk chair. “Normally, I might go ahead and use the nanite spray they used for the shoot with this, but I think you need to take a break from nanite anything for a bit!” I grimaced, but even then, I felt like the diaper was already a little squishy. She used a brush for several minutes, a miniature handheld battery-powered hairdryer, and then, finally, some sort of rod that I eventually decided was a portable curling iron. “Stay there,” she told me as she dug through Mom’s old hair stuff. “Good thing your mom left all of this stuff!” I tried to look at what she had, but she held my head forward, “Nope, not until I’m done, princess.” I blushed at being called ‘princess’ by my girlfriend! She peeked around, smiled at my red face, kissed me, and then went back to work. I felt her fiddle with the top layer of my hair on the backside for a few minutes before she tied something off and used a clip on top of it. “I’m not going to look bad, am I?” I asked nervously. “Of course not, silly! You’re going to look cute!” She said with a smile. “That’s what I’m afraid of?” I said, sticking my tongue out at her. She tickled my side without warning, then said, “Carly, I hate to tell you this, but you’re going to look ‘cute’ no matter what you do. You look like you genuinely should be in daycare or maybe, at most, a preschool. I think the only thing you can do until you go home is embrace the look and play up to the fact that no one wants to pick on a cute little girl who is nothing but sweet to everyone.” I looked at her skeptically, but she said, “See, you look adorable.” She took a picture, and I got to see myself in three dimensions. She’d put my hair up into a half-ponytail, curled my bangs that we hadn’t gotten rid of amid everything yesterday, and then clipped what seemed like a giant bow made with Emerson colors onto the tie holding the half-pony. “My sisters would love the bow,” I sighed. “They’re cheerleaders, right?” Beth smirked. “Yes,” I stared at myself for a long moment, “You’re right, I’m adorable. I hope they let me walk around…?” “If they will, I won’t,” she smiled. Beth picked me up without warning and carried me downstairs. My tights maintained a little bit of modesty, but I knew the skirt of my jumper was creeping up higher as she carried me downstairs, and it revealed my diaper area. Grandma said when she sat me in my highchair, “Carly doesn’t normally have issues making a mess, but grab a bib for her just in case. It wouldn’t do for her to be messy on her first day?” ‘No, the only mess will just be inside my diapers?’ I thought worriedly. Far too quickly for my tastes, breakfast was over, and we soon pulled into the parking lot. Grandma approached my side of the car and let me out while Nikki reappeared from a vehicle she’d somehow gotten out to Grandma’s house the day before. “Good luck, Carly, I’ll come by your Holo Theory class to pick you up,” she told me. I blushed but accepted the hug and kiss before placing my offered backpack on my back. “There’s four diapers in there,” Grandma told me. The HoloChangers have their own supply, too, but if Beth, or someone else you trust, wants to change you, there’s some in there.” “Thanks,” I said, blushing brighter. “Actually, let me check you before you go,” Grandma said. I yelped as she reached under my uniform and then clucked, “I’m going to have to remember you’re not potty trained anymore…” She opened the hatchback of her car and hoisted me up, “Let’s get you in a dry diaper before you go to class!” Beth stood by awkwardly, waiting after flashing me a smile. Grandma was definitely experienced with changing diapers, though. She changed me faster than anyone could have since it was only wet. After a hug and a kiss, we were finally free to walk away, with Nikki following about ten feet behind us. “So, how do you want to do this?” Beth asked as we walked down the sidewalk to Kilby, where our classes were. “What?” “Do you want me to ignore the elephant in the room? Pretend you’re not diapered?” I blushed, “Or?” “Or… I help? I can check on you and change you if needed between classes?” I shrugged, “It’s up to you? I totally don’t blame you if you want nothing to do with my diapers?” I sighed, “I’m sure they’re not all going to be wet.” She laughed, “No, they won’t be.” Without warning, she picked me up, “Well, if I’m changing you, that means I can carry you to places now, too!” “What? Beth?!?” She blew a raspberry at me and squeezed me tight. “I can make certain you’re safe this way!” I groaned, “Are you turning into a Big on me?” She giggled, “Not in that way, but you are undeniably cute.” We did make better time, at least with her carrying me. My feet didn’t complain nearly as much in the new shoes then, either. They were certainly not as comfortable as tennis shoes, and even the fake dress shoes the boys had to wear seemed more comfortable to walk in. “So?” Beth asked. “So?” “What is your decision?” “You can change me… and if you’re changing me, you can carry me,” I said quietly. With a smile, she hugged me, and then we split into separate classes. ‘What the hell has gotten into her?’ I had to ask myself then! ‘Hopefully, she snaps out of it. Otherwise, I’ll have to tell her to tone it down,’ I told myself. Walking into Doctor Turing’s class, I discovered I was a little later than I usually arrived. That meant more seats were already filled, and the occupants stared at me. Doctor Turing herself turned and saw me, “Can I help you? Are you lost, sweetie?” I sighed, “Good morning, Doctor Turing; you may not recognize me, but I’m Carly… Slane?” Her eyes lit up in recognition, “Oh, well… I guess there were some changes?” “Malfunctioning nanites for a film project my group is working on,” I told her. “Sounds like a… problem?” I shrugged, “No solution right now.” “Everything else okay?” “More or less,” I said. Skylar came up then and said, “Here, let me give you a hand.” I was in the air and inside the attached highchair before I could say no. Her actions caused my jumper skirt to flare up, and I had no doubt the onesie underneath that held my diaper in place flashed everyone—no doubt with the edges of the padding visible around it, too… “You look sooooo cute!” She practically squealed, “I love your hair!” I sighed, “Thanks, Skylar.” “Let me know if you need a change after class,” she said, “I could tell you’ve had to upgrade your protection.” I wanted to bash my head against the desk then, but fortunately, Doctor Turing began lecturing instead. She went over the projects we’d submitted to her and was ripping through each one quite pointedly. “Con…Carly,” she said, “Sorry about that, Carly. Your solution works amazingly well for what I asked.” “Thanks!” I said. “There are far more efficient ways to do this, though,” she went on about how I could have saved a ton of code and resources to get the same result. With a sigh, I just took notes and tried to learn as much as possible. By the time we finished the class, my brain hurt as Professor Turing took some really crazy leaps to make the process more efficient. It all made sense, but I suspected I would need to visit her during office hours or get Grandma to help me with a couple of the pieces of information she had shared! At the end of the class, Skylar helped me down from the chair, and I found myself impressed that she didn’t just check my diaper. “Do you need help with anything?” She asked nervously. I smiled at her, “I’m good, thanks, Skylar.” BETH HAD SAT through her class, disbelieving at how she had acted that morning. ‘What the hell is wrong with me?’ she thought. She knew that Bigs could have cossetting problems; she’d seen it firsthand with her mom and friends growing up, but never had she felt like that. She blushed and reminded herself she wanted a girlfriend, not a baby! ‘Mom made both work?’ she thought before mentally smacking herself. She’d paid attention in logic design but knew she was unfocused enough that studying with Carly would help her get back on track. ‘Carly,’ she thought. As soon as her class finished, she rushed out to find Carly and found herself kneeling beside her, “Carly, I am so sorry about earlier, I don’t know what came over me?!?” Carly looked surprised by her apology but said, “It’s okay… it was a little weird though?” “I think it’s hormones, maybe?” Right then, it registered with her that her cycle was getting ready to happen. “Definitely hormones,” she said immediately after. Carly looked at her and shrugged, “You can make up for it by being my ride to class?” She whispered then, “And maybe a change?” Beth noticed Nikki then and nodded that they were moving towards a bathroom, “Let’s get the change done over at Marconi so we’re closer to class.” “How was your class?” Carly asked her as she pushed open the bathroom door. “I was really distracted…” she told her, “You caused it, so you’ll have to tutor me tonight or tomorrow,” she teased. Carly just rolled her eyes at that. Beth wasn’t as experienced as others with changing diapers. Still, she’d done it enough on her dolls growing up, as well as a few actual babies at Livy’s mom’s daycare, that she was pretty quick with getting her girlfriend out of the not-too-soaked diaper and into the new one. “You probably could have waited a while?” “Last thing I want to do is leak on the first day?” “True,” she agreed. The two split off in Marconi, and Beth knew she wouldn’t see her again until after Calculus since she and her grandparents would get her dorm switched. “She’ll get to see how it is for the girls then,” Beth groaned. She’d heard that while the boys’ nests were terrible, the girls were worse and fully infantilizing doll-making machines. ‘Maybe it’s a better place with the new rules?’ Beth shook her head, ‘Carly is in for a long day no matter what!’ Her Fields and Waves professor started lecturing right then, and she decided that one class behind was more than enough. She got her head into the lecture and made sure to pay attention. I HAD SAT through another awkward re-introduction to my professor. Still, helpfully, Carter was in my earlier class and already knew the score. He helped me into my seat and fended off a couple of would-be mommies. ‘I guess if I’m going to have one, Beth is better than the others?’ I shook my head. As soon as she said her cycle, I had no doubt what that was code for! Growing up with five women in the house taught me to avoid and comfort my sisters and moms when they got a little crazy. It helped, and didn’t help, that it was the same days on the calendar that I knew to walk on eggshells! Based on the code Beth spoke, I knew hormones were definitely doing a number on her. The changes I’d undergone placed my body in a stasis as a pre-pubescent. That meant my body shape looked far more like a child than an adult, even if I suddenly regained height on a trip back home. The only positive was that I wouldn’t have to deal with my own monthly issues. The downside is that I couldn’t have kids if I wanted to when I returned. ‘Mom figured that out,’ I reminded myself with a sigh. Truthfully, that was a significant negative in my head, even though I had no desire to have any little ones at this point! The day’s lecture focused on the emitters themselves and how they needed to be tuned to work together. Our professor didn’t just give a how-to, though. It involved mathematically precise calculations and determining the proper angles to get the particles to collide correctly and align. In short, it was precisely why I had come to the dimension! When class ended, I gathered my things and left while hearing one girl ask, “Who let their baby sister come to class today?” and another say, “Someone brought the kid they were babysitting to HoloFields? That’s cruel and unusual punishment!” I just shook my head and kept moving to the exit, where Grandma and Grandpa awaited me. “How was class?” Grandma asked. “Good!” “Ready to get this move done?” Grandpa asked, already carrying the suitcases I’d brought with me. I shook my head, “Not really, but let’s get it over with?” He gave a short laugh and agreed. Grandma didn’t ask; she just scooped me up and placed me on her side as they walked faster than I would have been able to Sanders Hall. A few friends waved at me or gave me curious looks, but most knew I had large and important grandparents by then! She carried me all the way to the elevator before setting me down. I stood patiently waiting for the elevator to take us to my floor. I followed my familiar path from the past few weeks. I discovered the two nest mothers I expected to see already in the room. Mackenzie sat in the rocking chair while Lilly sat on the bean bag. “There she is!” Lilly said, standing up and walking over to me. Without warning, she hugged me, “Oh my god! You are so pretty!!!!!!” After releasing the hug, she added, “I’m so sorry this happened to you!” I was a bit surprised by the contact, but I gave her a quick smile, “Thanks… it’s a little strange?” “I bet!” Lilly said. “Sorry, Miss Mackenzie, I guess you both already know I can’t be in your nest anymore?” I swore it looked like Mackenzie was about to cry, and she suddenly knelt down and hugged me. “I can’t believe I’m letting my best friend steal my favorite Gryphon chick!” I laughed at that but noticed she wiped a tear away. “She’s right, you’re very pretty now! Miss Lilly has promised to take good care of you, and I’ve been promised visiting rights,” she said with a smile. “She also promised me we’ll still get to swim together in the mornings so I can keep in shape!” I looked up at Lilly, who nodded, “Yes, I have no problems letting you swim still. I need my swim partner!” “Thanks,” I said. “Well, you have a class to get to, and you should probably eat lunch? Let’s get you moved out and into Miss Lilly’s nest!” A half-hour later, I had my backpack on my shoulder. Grandma had my lockbox and a couple of small shopping bags they’d filled with things. Grandpa carried a stack of two boxes of diapers and wipes. Mackenzie was holding the case of water Grandma had brought that day, and Lilly forced me to let her take my two suitcases! Compared to me, they looked like they weren’t carrying anything! Lilly’s nest was on the same floor, apparently, but in the opposite direction at the elevator. We walked down an unfamiliar hallway to a door labeled ‘The Sparkles’ with a picture of a baby unicorn in glittery multi-colored splendor. “Welcome to the Sparkle Nest!” Lilly said as we walked through the door and into what I could only describe as the most over-the-top girly room on the planet! ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading!!! Please press the Like Button and leave a comment! (I'd hate to withhold Friday's chapter...???) 😈 So it's official: Carly is about to have a new home and new nest mommy there! And we're about to hit Chapter 100! I'm currently working on Chapter 118 and am still ahead of you all, thankfully! As I enter the next couple of months, my writing time will decrease... I am trying my best to continue to make these chapters weekly, at least until the work is finished. I'm currently just under 350k words into the storyline, and I'm guessing there's another 100k to go. (Could be more, we'll see) Hoping to pass the Exchanged trilogy before this weekend is over! Speaking of Exchanged, don't forget all of my completed works are available on Amazon Kindle! http://amazon.com/author/babysofia
    32 points
  4. Chapter 98: History Repeats Itself DIAPER SHOPPING WAS an experience I would have gladly skipped if asked about it. As bad as the first training pant search had been, this had seemed worse. Every female Big in the store, age thirteen and older, looked at me and cooed if I made the mistake of making eye contact! I noticed some jealous looks, but Grandma was intimidating enough to scare people away alone. Between Grandma and Beth, as soon as I was placed in the cart seat, they had been off to the races. Two packages of a brand called Monkeez and then a nighttime version of what looked like Pampers from back home were tossed in the cart. Several packs of wipes that would fit in my backpack, along with rash cream, powder, and disposal bags, all found their way into the cart before we made our way up to the front as my stomach was growling. “We skipped lunch,” Beth said, waiting beside the cart. “Yeah,” I said quietly. As we came to the checker, I expected some taunting. Still, the projected attendant just rapidly scanned everything, and we were soon on our way back home. “We’ll eat an early dinner when we get home,” Grandma said when my stomach growled as she placed me in my seat. “Thanks, I’m starving,” I told her. Beth sat beside me in the middle seat, playing with my hands occasionally as we drove. Nikki had sat in the front and decided this weekend that she wanted to remain with us despite the safety of Grandma and Grandpa’s house. Aunt Bella, Ryan, and Shelby all joined us for an early dinner. When they arrived, Beth and I were sitting on the couch. “Cute dress, Carly!” Shelby said. I smiled at her, “I’d rather not wear the toddler chic designs?” She laughed, “So why are you?” I sighed, “Because everything went wrong with the nanites again?” Beth and I explained what had gone on that week, and at the end, she said, “Well, I guess that explains the diaper.” Shelby came over and hugged me, then said, “Sorry, but you make a really cute girl?” “Dinner is ready!” Grandma called right then, and we walked into the kitchen together. I shook my head as I ate the tasty breakfast for dinner meal. ‘Now I know where Mom got that!’ Gigantic and thick waffles, bacon, sausage, and toppings for the waffles were quite plentiful. I had to give my order since I couldn’t reach anything from the high chair I was sitting in. An observer from our dimension would probably think there were four babies, a slightly older elementary girl, and a pair of grandparents if they looked at us since Bella, Ryan, Shelby, and I were all sitting in our high chairs. “Besides this minor disaster, how’s school going?” Shelby asked me. “Minor disaster?” Beth raised her eyebrows. “This seems like more than a ‘minor’ disaster?” Beth sounded annoyed. “Well, at least Carly wasn’t adopted and turned into a tummy-time infant?” Shelby shrugged, “At least by Little standards, this was definitely only a minor disaster.” My stomach turned at that, and Beth looked like she was about to blow. I winced when I realized she probably took it personally, and Shelby probably didn’t know. “Beth,” I said softly, “Shelby doesn’t mean anything by that?” “Huh?” Shelby asked. “Shelby, we’ll talk later… definitely not the right thing to say,” Aunt Bella told her in a strained, sympathetic voice. Beth, I’m sorry. Not many people know…” I could just barely reach and gently touch her shoulder since she was sitting close and did so. She sighed and said, “Sorry, I know you didn’t mean anything, Shelby.” Shelby looked at me with confusion, then at Beth, then at her mom. “Umm… Beside that… I guess school’s going well,” I said. “We’re done filming, so we just have to edit this horror down. Since we technically still have another three weeks after this until we were required to be ‘in the can,’ we’re ahead of the game?” “Are you going to have some sort of release party? I want to see this and throw popcorn at the screen or something?” Ryan said. That at least got Beth to giggle lightly. ‘She’ll be okay,’ I told myself. We went around and talked about things, and I even learned about some of Grandpa’s latest projects to occupy himself. As we finished, I was glad to see my front was clean. Shelby’s was, too, but Ryan definitely should have had a bib on. Several dropped strawberry spots were visible! Aunt Bella, though—it was a very good thing she had a bib on! ‘Grandma must have been intentionally missing her mouth!’ I thought with a shake of my head. “Mommy, once you get Carly changed, let’s have her go through the outfits I brought over?” “I’m sure we can do that, Bella, but someone else is going to need a clean change of pants, too!” she tickled the woman who was older than my mom but seemed younger than me then! Thirty minutes later, and two changed diapers later, Grandma, Aunt Bella, Beth, Shelby, and I were in my room, where fourteen boxes were stacked in front of me. They looked like high-end gift boxes, and knowing that Aunt Bella essentially catered to that clientele, I knew there was probably some nice custom clothing inside. She’d take the time to even number boxes to go through in an order. “Go ahead, open the first one!” Aunt Bella encouraged me. “You didn’t have to,” I started to say. “Nope!” She smiled at me, “None of that! I missed nineteen birthdays with my niece!” I sighed, “Okay,” and pulled open the first box. I pulled out what seemed like a massive pile of fabric. It unfolded and revealed itself to be a green Emerson University jumper dress. She had embroidered the Emerson logo on the left chest, and I saw five dresses in the stack. “Umm… thanks,” I said. “The next two boxes go with those,” Aunt Bella said. I blushed. I was excited to finally be given gifts of my very own girls’ clothes! Still, I would have preferred my first ones not to be a university uniform! I found six collared white polo onesies and six pairs of tights inside the following two boxes. “You can wear knee-high socks,” Shelby told me, “but I wouldn’t until it gets warmer. Those will work until you reach the temperatures to be allowed the slacks.” I just numbly nodded as I then opened up a box with three pairs of the girl’s slacks, which weren’t all that different than the boy’s with the elastic on the waist to easily pull them up and down, and then the additional snappies up the crotch to also allow for easy diaper changes. ‘I think the dress is actually less humiliating!’ Uniforms covered, the other boxes included a nice winter coat, mittens, a knit cap, pajamas, some coordinated casual leggings and tops, and three one-piece girls’ swimsuits. A couple of outfits looked like something Beth or a Big might wear, which I figured would probably look like I was pretending to be a big girl… But, in short, it was a good chunk of the beginnings of a wardrobe for my new status. Especially since the underwear was bought in the store on the way home… “Thank you, Aunt Bella,” I told her and leaned down to give the only adult I knew shorter than me a hug. “You’re very welcome, Carly!” She smiled. “One more box, though!” Grandma handed me one that had been hidden somewhere. I opened it and pulled out the most infantile dress I’d seen in my size outside of Meggy’s birthday party! It was yellow, with ruffles on the sleeves and skirt. On the bodice, an endless bit of embroidery detail showed it was well made - and certainly not cheap! As I held it up in the air, I realized it was also short enough that if I wore it, I would flash my diaper in any position other than standing still. “What is this?” I asked incredulously. “Oh, we’ll call it an heirloom piece,” Grandma said. “We still have to tell your mommy that you’re her little girl now.” “And this?” “It’s identical to the dress her parents got to see her in first,” she smirked. Beth looked at me with concern. I was silent for a long moment, then I began to laugh until I couldn’t breathe. “Perfect!” I coughed as I calmed down. Beth looked at me like I was crazy, but Bella told her, “Stacy is nuts. This is probably the best way to explain things to her.” Beth shook her head, “I think you are all a little nuts sometimes,” she muttered. Everyone laughed at that! Aunt Bella said, “I’ll make you some other things in the next couple of days, and I’m sure Mommy will want to take you shopping again.” I shifted a bit, wondering what was in my size that wasn’t meant for a baby! It was late enough then that Aunt Bella took Shelby home to get some sleep before she had school the following day. Grandma took me to the living room with Beth to make the call home. “Stand on my lap,” she told me with a smirk. I sighed, “She’s going to kill me?” “You have to get home first for that,” Grandma reminded me, “and by then, she’s just going to want to hug you.” I shook my head and waited for the connection to be made, and then I saw Mom, Mama, and my sisters on the other side. “Hi,” I said sheepishly. I watched the participants on the other side of the link stay absolutely still. There was a blink from Riley. Lila and Hannah both looked at each other with mouths open simultaneously. Mama just looked like she was hit in the gut with something. Mom was the first to speak. “Mom, where have you been keeping that dress?!? I told you to get rid of that!” she blushed. “And please tell me Connor isn’t wearing it for the same purpose?!?” BETH LOOKED ON as the family that let their son leave the dimension, just like their mother, was dealing with the same thing. “Sorry, sweetie, but I did have her wear it because history has repeated itself here…” “What happened?” Gabby asked, much less calm than Stacy. Carly sighed, “I told you about our film project?” The five most important people she had back home nodded, “Well, I was playing a character that has a gender change in the middle of the film and gets adopted. Our crew used a set of nanites that the theater department uses all the time for this kind of thing.” Amanda said, “They are used all the time for changes, and according to the stats I looked up, only have an issue point-oh-oh-oh-oh-one percent of the time. Even with the professor asking me to review the code, this happened.” “Of course, it would be Connor,” Riley shook her head. “Guess we have a new big sister instead?” Hannah said, sighing. “I have rather enjoyed having one boy in the house to keep us sane, though?” “I wasn’t doing a very good job of that,” Carly told them. With that, some of the tension was broken, and Amanda explained the situation. “So you have a whole mass of that protein now?” Stacy asked, concern evident in her voice. “It’s about the thickness right now that you’d expect if he... she’d been nursing for three weeks,” Amanda said. “And growing thicker by the moment.” “So diapers for the foreseeable future, huh?” Stacy asked. “Well, it’s not the worst thing, Connor. I assume you’ve already come up with a replacement name?” Amanda had pulled Carly into her lap a long while ago, “Carly,” Carly told her. “I like it!” Riley said. “Yeah,” Lila and Hannah agreed together. “It’s just like when we played together as little girls,” Riley added. “That’s what we called you then, too, right?” Beth turned to see Carly squirm but nodded, “Yes?” “Perfect then!” “So, are you normally keeping Carly dressed like this now?” Stacy asked. “No, sweetie. I just thought it might help break the ice. Unless, of course, Carly wants to wear it to school. It’ll be a dress code violation, but she’s adorable enough they might let it slide.” Beth wished she had taken a photo of Carly’s face at that moment; it was priceless! AFTER WE FINISHED with the phone call with Mom, Beth and I had decided to sit on the floor in my room and get some homework done. Occasionally, we’d talk about something, she’d ask a question, or I’d just talk. She yawned a few times, and I realized it was getting later. Without warning, she pulled me into her lap, facing her, and felt the wet diaper I was wearing. “Not staying dry very long?” I blushed, “No, and not feeling it either?” “Well, that’s not surprising; according to your grandma, you basically ended up with at least three weeks’ worth of those breastmilk proteins?” “I wonder if their milk would do anything to me now?” I said, instantly wanting to push the words back into my mouth. She giggled, “Please don’t try and find out! While I’m sure there will be no end of nest mommies wanting to pop their booby out for you, you really don’t want to get addicted to that stuff!” “Not planning on it,” I told her. “Just thinking aloud of what else could go wrong.” She squeezed me in a hug then and gave me a kiss on the lips. “As long as I have you, nothing can go wrong enough to matter.” I hugged her then, too, as some tears streamed down my face. “What’s wrong, sweetie?” she asked me. I shrugged, “I’m kind of nervous about tomorrow, actually?” “Well, it will be a big day for you,” she agreed. “What’s got you most scared?” I shrugged, “Moving in with a new nest? Having classmates see me as a girl now? I can only imagine how the fellow exchange students will feel about that one…?” She hugged me again, “We’ll get you through all of that, I guarantee you!” I shook my head, “Somehow, I don’t think you’ll be joining me in the nest?” At her look of horror, I said, “At least I hope not.” She nodded. “I'm sorry about what Shelby said earlier,” I said after she ran her hand down my hair for a few more moments. “She didn’t know…” she said. “At least, I don’t think she does?” I shrugged, “As far as I know, she doesn’t? You’ve all kept that pretty secret from everyone? Have you ever really told anyone?” “I’ve only ever told Livy,” she told me. “Not Reila?” “I probably should at this point, but it’s not exactly the topic you just bring up?” I nodded at that. “I kind of wish you didn’t know?” I turned to look at her, “Why?” “Because it’s got to be awkward dating a woman as old as your moms?” I laughed, “The fact that you’re still willing to date me after all of this means I’ll never care about that at all!” “You know, at some point, we need to go out on an actual date…?” I looked up at her, “You’re right!” I smiled, “So what do you want to do?” “Let me think about that?” She shrugged, “I wouldn’t have risked it before. Now that I have Nikki, I might as well take advantage of the overbearing safety she offers?” I nodded. “What do you think you might want to do?” I shrugged, “I don’t know the town that well… Dinner and a movie? Some sort of show? A picnic at a park?” I hugged her, “As long as I’m with you, it’ll be perfect!” She leaned down, kissed me again, and hugged me right before Amanda came in. “Hey, kids, I think it’s time to call it a night. It’s going to be a long day tomorrow?” We nodded, and I watched Beth go after one last hug and kiss goodnight. After Grandma changed me out of the embarrassing dress I was still wearing, along with the wet diaper, into my pajamas, she commented, “I hope it works out for you two.” “Me too,” I said. She tucked me in, “I’ll wake you up to swim in the morning, then you’ll go to your first couple of classes. We’ll go to your dorm and move you at lunch. Grandpa is going to come to help.” “ID?” I asked. “After your last class, we’re going to get your ID bracelet switched to Carly. It’s still valid right now, though.” “I’m still safe from adoption?” She shrugged, “As safe as you’ve ever been?” Sighing, she added, “Unless you are adopted, that’s always a risk, Carly.” I nodded, “That makes sense.” After a pause, I asked, “Will Lilly be okay with me coming into her nest?” “I got a message from her earlier that she’s expecting you and will have your pod all ready to go!” “Great, my crib will be ready,” I groaned. “At least they’re leaving them open now?” “True,” I agreed. “And I guess it’s not like I’ll need to get up to go potty again at night.” “No, those diapees will easily hold all you can throw at them,” Grandma said with a sad smile. She kissed my forehead, “Well, my little granddaughter, it's time for the princess to get some sleep! Good night, I love you!” “Love you too,” I replied as she left, turned off the lights, and closed the door. I tossed and turned for a long time that night before finally succumbing to sleep! ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press that Like Button and leave me a comment! I appreciate all of you who have done so on the past couple of chapters! This won't happen again for a long time, but because I have some time off and have so far managed a chapter a day for the past few days, I'll offer another bonus chapter on Wednesday if you leave me 25 Likes by then! Don't forget all of my completed works are available on Amazon Kindle! http://amazon.com/author/babysofia
    32 points
  5. Chapter 94: Story Time BETH WATCHED CARLY look up at his grandmother in anticipation. “So, who is she?” he asked impatiently. “Did she tell you about the trip we adopted Bella?” Carly nodded, “I think most of the story?” “The dolphins?” Carly nodded, “I saw the picture you have in the hallway too.” She smiled, “That’s probably one of my favorite pictures with Stacy. She told you about the man we ran into?” She nodded. “And the girl he threw in the water when he was trying to escape?” “Mom said she saved her?” “Turns out that was Lilly’s mother.” “No way!” Carly said, clearly thinking back through all that she knew about her. “Didn’t Mom say she was only a toddler, though?” Amanda nodded, “We actually thought she was about five, but it turns out she was just a really short ten-year-old at the time. Her family didn’t care to correct any of the public records and be known as the victim, so we never found out she was older. Anyway, she seemed like she must have been younger?” “Was she a Big then?” Beth asked, “Lilly’s not short?” “Her mom, Kylie, just barely reached eight-foot-six,” Amanda said, “So really a Tweener, but since her parents were Bigs, she kind of slides into that classification still.” Amanda shrugged, “Lilly’s dad is about twelve feet tall, so she outgrew her mom by quite a bit. Kylie apparently had her when she was only fifteen. With her parents’ help, she had still managed to graduate high school and college early in spite of the teenage pregnancy. Lilly was an early graduate from high school at seventeen. I never dreamed of that connection because they're so close in age. I know it’s why I didn’t think of her at first.” “So… Umm…? What happened?” Beth asked. “I don’t think I’ve heard this story?” “Oh, I guess that makes sense,” Connor said. “Grandma, why don’t you tell it since you were there?” She smiled at us, “I’ll tell it, but let’s get you ready for bed first?” “Huh?” Connor asked. “I seem to remember both of you saying you needed a shower when you got in the car?” “Right!” Beth said. As she said that, Beth couldn’t help but think back to the stickiness of those stupid PooPloders! She winced. “So, Beth, why don’t you take a shower? Carly and I will take care of her in her room, and then we’ll meet for storytime in her room in about thirty minutes?” Carly’s face turned bright red, and Beth suddenly realized she had never told her she was okay with her revelation. “Okay,” Beth said to Amanda. She turned to Carly and hugged her. “Carly, I’m okay with what you told me.” She wanted to say so much more, but the relief in her eyes was genuine, and she guessed she’d made the right call. “See you in about a half hour?” Amanda suggested. “Yeah, that should work,” she agreed. Without a word, Amanda stood up, gathered her grandchild in her arms, and the two walked out. Beth wanted to say so much more, but at the moment, she could do nothing but remember the feeling of stickiness that she’d somehow been distracted from. Gathering her stuff, she hurried into the attached bathroom and soon stood in the shower’s warm jets. I HAD BEEN uncertain if Beth would hate me when I told her the truth, but the fact that she said she was okay with me helped me feel better. ‘Will she still want to go out with me? That’s a whole other relationship?’ I acknowledged. Of course, growing up with two moms, that certainly wasn’t something I would have a problem with. The idea of being with a boy had always made me feel gross and was part of why, while I knew I was trans, relationships had always been complicated in my head. Grandma set me down on the floor of the bathroom. She pulled the hair ties that I’d forgotten all about from my hair and ran her fingers through it. “Those do look cute on you,” she told me. “And the matching hairstyle and color you two have is definitely cute! If I didn’t know better, I would have guessed you were sisters.” I blushed but quickly pulled my shirt off, even as she surprised me by unbuttoning the pants. “Uh-oh,” she said. “Connor, did you know you had another accident?” “Huh?” I said, looking down. “I…” My stomach churned a bit. “So I take that as a no?” I shook my head, “No… I guess it’s not much, but… why?” Grandma sighed, “I’m not sure, but we’ll need to figure it out. Let’s get you in the bath; after you change back tomorrow from filming, we’ll see if it’s still an issue. It might just be a problem with the nanites moving your organs to different spots. Maybe your brain just hasn’t mapped everything yet?” I nodded. Grandma pulled the Pull-Up off my body by ripping open the sides and had a baby wipe in her hand a second later to wipe me clean. “Gotta be careful with those parts,” she told me, gently wiping my opening. After she tossed the wipe into the Pull-Up I nodded. She helped me into the shower and left me to it as I quickly washed my body, hair, and then my body again. I scrubbed the area the PooPloders had leaked off the underlayer multiple times, feeling like it was probably worse than the one time I’d had poop on me a couple weeks ago! I washed my hair and felt it instantly freeze back up into its shape before remembering the nanites on it. ‘Ugh,’ I thought, even as pigtails reformed on my head without something tying them up. “What?” I wondered. Before turning the water off, I used one last set of body soap on my diaper area. Grandma heard the water turn off and had a towel in hand to dry me. “What happened with your hair?” She asked. “Good question!” I shook my head, “I think the nanites in my hair must have reactivated in the water?” “They used nanites on your hair?” She asked, seeming a little concerned. “They wanted to ensure Beth and I had matching hair colors?” Her frown made me nervous, but she didn’t say anything else as she wrapped me in the giant towel and set me down on the counter. “Here,” she said, handing me a U-shaped toothbrush that did its thing in my mouth for me. A couple minutes later, a beep said it was done, so I pulled it out and rinsed the toothpaste. “What phone did they use to connect to your nanites for your hair?” Grandma asked as she carried me to the changing table.” “Mine?” “Let’s get you dressed, and then we’ll have them go to a loose style unless you want to sleep like this?” “I’d rather have it down,” I agreed, “Just in a ponytail like normal. Though it feels a bit weird since it’s shorter!” “I’m surprised they left it that long. I think I would have gone to a shorter bob,” she said, placing me on the table and digging around for a diaper. When she held one in her hand, I realized she thought I needed an actual diaper again, and I blushed. “They talked about it,” I said, trying to distract myself as I counted the accidents. ‘One after the four bottles, one in the restaurant, one just now… and there was a little bit inside the diaper after the last scene. I had four accidents today?!?’ My blood turned cold, but I said nothing else as Grandma finished taping the diaper shut. “I told your Aunt Bella you’d be her little niece tonight, so she made something for you.” Grandma held out a purple-footed sleeper with pink hearts and unicorns printed on it. I blushed but let her help me into the garment. A knock came on the door, and Beth came in. “You decent?” she asked, even as she must have realized Grandma had just finished zipping up the footed sleeper, which I now realized she matched. I laughed, “Really, Grandma?” “I figured your moms deserved a photo to preserve the memory here. Let’s get your hair reset, though, first,” she pointed me towards my bag where my phone was waiting. I accessed the app and managed to get it to go to a ‘no-style’ setting that caused it to flatten into a loose pile of hair at the back of my neck. A few quick brushes through my hair, and I could quickly throw it into a ponytail with a hairband. “Let’s put that higher,” Beth smiled at me and motioned for the brush. A few moments later, she was satisfied as the hair was tied up like my sisters did for cheerleading. I watched her make her hair match mine. “Okay, my two beauty princesses all ready?” Grandma teased. I stuck my tongue out but went along with it as she directed Beth to sit beside me on the bed and pulled me into her side. The picture was snapped a couple times on her phone before she showed me the picture that was clearly two sisters, not the boyfriend and girlfriend from last week. “Shoot me,” Beth whispered beside me, even as she pulled me into her lap. I giggled and leaned back into her larger body. I was very comfortable like that, and maybe even more so than with Grandma because she wasn’t quite as big. “You promised me story time?” Beth asked. “And you said you knew more?” I pressed. “Well, let’s get caught up on what happened with your mom first?” She said as she sat in the giant rocking chair, which she pulled closer to my bed. Beth squeezed me and began rubbing her hands lightly down the fabric on my arms. “So this was in the first couple of weeks Stacy was here,” Grandma started. “She’d made it through the placement tests with flying colors, and really, she’d adjusted to our world quite well! Fred and I decided it would be fun to take a surprise trip to Selegnasol before her classes began!” “I love that park!” Beth said. “You’ve been?” I asked. She nodded, “It’s safe to go visit. I wouldn’t hang out in any other part of that state for long as a Little, mind you, but since my mom and dad were with us, we were safe. Dad, of course, had his protective detail too… But, anyway, we’ve gone a few times?” “It sounds so cool,” I admitted, having looked up some updates from even when my mom had been there over thirty years ago. “I don’t think we’ll be able to make a trip happen, unfortunately,” Grandma consolingly told me. I shrugged, “I didn’t come here for that. Anyway, keep telling the story?” I encouraged. “Anyway, we were boarding the plane, and this tiny woman came and sat beside me. I held Stacy in my lap, and we pretended she was just a regular infant then. Fred was in the window seat, but the three of us ended up talking after we realized one of the flight attendants was up to no good. They poisoned her, and it was only Stacy’s quick thinking that saved her from pooping her panties right then so they could claim her.” “How’d she do that?” Beth asked. “Same way I dealt with the LittleGo,” I told her. “Mine’s on a necklace, though,” I added. She nodded, “So you saved her from pooping her panties, but then what?” “When we figured out what was happening, I offered to help her by making the stewardess think we were adopting her first. I had diapered her first, meaning I had the better claim over her.” “This is Bella?” Beth asked. She nodded, “Yes, so you can guess the fake adoption ended up being more permanent. When we got off the plane, we were threatened about her as someone else had lured her to Selegnasol. We hadn’t realized that it was part of a group called Venture…” Beth gasped, “They’re really evil!” Grandma nodded, “Yeah, and they really wanted Bella… so badly they chased us around. I know you have seen Carly here swim, but her mommy was just as much of a fish in the water.” “Dolphin, Grandma, dolphin,” I said with a smile. She smirked, “Anyway, Looney World had an attraction you could pay to swim with the dolphins, so we decided to surprise Stacy with it. She had an absolute blast with it after we proved to the workers she could swim well enough. We both had the time of our lives, and the four of us ended up showing up to watch their show a while later. One of their Venture operatives tried to convince us to hand over Bella, but Stacy was up to her usual tricks then. She somehow opened up her baby bottle and accurately threw all of the liquid onto the man’s crotch. He ran for it as Stacy started some appropriate loud shouting of, ‘If he has accidents, why isn’t he in diapers?’” I nodded along, remembering Mom telling the story. “What happened then?” “Well, the asshole decided to get a distraction and shoved a little girl over the rail into the tank! I could tell she wasn’t going to be able to swim, and I debated jumping in myself as Stacy pushed her way over the edge and dove in first!” “That must have been terrifying?” Beth asked. Grandma nodded, “Yes, and no… Emotionally, it was, but on a higher mental level, I knew she would probably be okay? Anyway, Stacy was about halfway across the tank, and Suzy, one of the dolphins, leant a fin to the rescue.” “And that girl was Lilly’s mom?” I asked. “Apparently,” she said. “I never got her name in all of the chaos as she was whisked away by her parents pretty quickly, and I was so worried about Stacy and Bella. I knew her parents’ names since I’d gotten a business card, but I guess I didn’t put it together with Lilly until I saw her records.” “So she’s probably an ally for Carly?” Beth asked. “At least for Connor,” Grandma smiled. “Lilly’s grandma never had a chance to fulfill that promise to help her with anything, so I’m guessing when she put two and two together with Connor, Lilly felt like she owed her.” “You think her mom told her about that story?” Beth asked. I nodded, “I bet she did; that’s probably why she learned to swim so well.” “Huh…” Beth said at that. “You two should probably both get some sleep? It’s going to be a long day tomorrow?” “Can you just give us a half-hour to talk?” I asked her. She sighed, “Thirty minutes, no more!” “Thanks,” I said to her. A moment later, she left, and I turned around to face my taller love. “So…?” She asked. “So, you’re okay with what I said earlier? Really?” I asked. She nodded, “Don’t get me wrong, part of me likes the idea of a boy, but with our size differences, things would have to be a bit different mechanically, no matter what we did.” I blushed, “So you don’t think I’m a freak? You still like me?” She shook her head, “Nope, I don’t like you anymore.” I felt my heart stop, “But…” Even then, she began tickling my sides, “I love you, silly!” I giggled then and was happy to know we were okay. When Beth eventually let up on the tickling, I accepted a kiss from her on the lips that went on for several minutes. “As much as I would love to keep making out tonight, Carly, I think bed is a good idea. It’s going to be a long day tomorrow still.” I nodded, “Okay.” She stood up and hugged me before pulling open the bed sheets and depositing me under them. She pulled the covers up to my chin and kissed me good night, “I love you, Carly, don’t forget that. No matter what you look like.” I watched her leave the room, swiping the lights off as she closed the door. ‘Did I really just come out to her, and she still made out with me?’ I wondered. I pinched my arm, grimaced, and decided I really was awake. ‘What a day!’ BETH MADE HER way across to her room and grimaced at how she looked in the pajamas. There was no question she looked like at least a Pull-Up should be underneath her pajamas! After a quick bathroom trip, she was climbing into bed when Amanda knocked, “May I come in?” “Sure,” she said and let her in. “How is Connor doing?” “Good?” She said hesitantly. “Is she?” Beth looked at her, “What do you mean?” “Her mom already knew and told me, Beth, I’m not surprised. Sorry, but there’s a baby monitor still in the room that activates. I didn’t mean to listen in…” “Don’t let her know you did, please?” Beth begged. “I won’t… You really are okay if Carly wants to be a girl, though?” Beth shrugged, “I like her for her, I don’t really care. It’s not like we’d have an amazing sex life with her as a male?” Beth smirked as she realized Amanda blushed at that. “How did your parents make that work?” She wondered. “I try not to think about it,” Beth laughed. “Laura actually asked Mom once, even as I tried to put my hand over her mouth! She said it all worked because Dad isn’t really a Little, so his parts were larger than normal?” She shook her head, “And that is the only thing I heard, and I still want to bleach my brain from that information. I hate having ever heard about my parent’s sex life!” They both laughed at that. “If it ever gets serious, I will tell you they kept some samples back home for him.” Beth nodded, “She’s leaving in just a few months, though?” Amanda shrugged, “That’s the plan, but who knows what actually happens. With Stacy and your dad, both things seemed to just ‘happen,’ and the same seems to be true for the two of you.” Beth grimaced, “Yeah, they do…” She looked at the bed, “Anyway, I think I’m going to call it a night.” “Can I tuck in my honorary granddaughter for the night?” she smiled. “Isn’t she in the other room?” Beth asked. “She’s the actual one,” she laughed. Amanda did the exact same thing for Beth as she’d done for Carly a few minutes earlier, even kissing her forehead. “Good night, Beth,” she said with a smile as she turned the lights off. ‘What a weird day?’ Beth thought as she turned and looked at the wall to set herself up to sleep. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please Press the 'Like' Button and Leave a comment! (Especially if you want your bonus chapter this weekend! 25+ or no chapter 😈 ) So many of you guessed who Lilly's mom was back in the beginning, and I really have to say to you, "stop breaking into my hard drives!" Looking at my writing notes is forbidden! 👿 Really though I actually take it as a sign that I'm bringing you along on a journey that makes sense and doesn't go off on random unexpected tangents every time! This is a long weekend in the story length, so four more chapters to get some of the other answers you all keep seeking! As always, please remember that if you enjoy my works, you can purchase my completed ones on Amazon Kindle! https://www.amazon.com/author/babysofia
    32 points
  6. Chapter 92: Long Days GARY LOOKED THOUGHTFULLY at Beth, “I could probably walk Beth through it? It’s only the attaching it on now?” “Beth, please?” Carly asked. “Where were you when he did this to me just now…?” She laughed nervously. “Sure, I’ll be a good girlfriend and be the one to touch your new no-no parts.” As Gary lifted her, she realized Carly was actually shaking some and felt a bit bad about the joke she’d just made. “It’s okay,” Gary told her. “Normal to be nervous about this kind of thing, Carly.” He handed the device to Beth and walked her through the process. When they were done attaching it, he gave her a diaper, and she also diapered her boy… girlfriend. “There, all done!” she said as she pulled his arms up to a sitting position. They were both tiny compared to the Bigs, but he was about the size an older toddler or preschool child of hers would be to her. “Thanks, sorry I freaked out,” he told them. “You just got those parts, I can imagine not wanting them touched!” Gary laughed. “Come on, let’s get you two out there! Sebastian is probably ready to go nuts by now.” Carly felt the stupid PooPloder as she walked, just like Beth. She’d noticed they seemed different sizes, so while hers wasn’t the same size, she could feel it against the bodysuit and the diaper, smashing it into her through the covering. Reminding herself not to press the button on accident, even if they weren’t armed already, they made it to the scene. “Okay,” Sebastian said, “Let’s just film some playtime first here?” “Umm… what do you want us to do?” Carly asked. “Did you ever play tea party as a kid?” Charlotte asked. Carly blushed again, the prettiest color of red at that! “I take it that’s a yes?” She smiled, “You must have sisters?” “Three of them,” her boyfriend replied. “Ah, perfect then!” she said. “You two have a tea party for about fifteen minutes; we’ll film it, and then we’ll get on with the script.” “You’re kidding, right?” Beth asked. “How else are we getting playtime recorded?” Sebastian asked with a shrug. “We may not make you do it for fifteen minutes, but we need to get footage from a few perspectives.” With a sigh, Carly grabbed Beth’s hand, and they found a couple of dolls apiece, a stuffed animal each, and a virtual tea cup set. Somehow, the next fifteen minutes became thirty minutes, as Carly decided to have fun with it, and the whole thing became a complete silly college fest! Their dolls began describing relationships they were in, but a little bit too deep of a level of knowledge for a kid. The crew was in hysterics as Carly described how one doll’s boyfriend just couldn’t perform well enough, and another doll had a tragic love life with a garbage plant manager. “We can never put that in the film with the audio,” Charlotte said, still wiping tears from her eyes thirty minutes later. “No, but we can all know what goes along with the footage when we see the montage!” Will said. “Conn… Carly, brilliant work. I’m beginning to think you need to rethink the math stuff and go into acting for real!” I FOUND MYSELF laughing with everyone else and shaking my head, feeling the shorter hair sway differently as I did so. “I appreciate the sentiment, but I much prefer the idea of being in the director role… or creating the technology itself we’re using.” Sebastian nodded, “Okay, time to get back to work here, everyone!” A call was made for the part of Scene 19 we were filming. “Arm PooPloders!” “Armed!” Moments later, there was the call to action on the scene I had wanted to skip! I began holding one of the dolls against my stomach and making faces. Beth said, “What’s wrong, Bree?” I forced my face to look momentarily surprised and lost, “Bree?” Looking up at her, she smiled at me, “That’s your name, silly!” I did my best to give the tiniest smile, “I like that.” “What’s wrong? Mommy calls that a potty face?” I squirmed a bit on the floor where I was sitting like I was holding in a bit of poop, “Umm...” She laughed at me, “Bree! Just use your diaper, silly!” When I looked at her skeptically, she added, “Potties are boring; playing is much more fun!” “It’s gro…” I started to say when she squatted and activated her PooPloder. I wrinkled my nose as if I could smell it, “Callie, did you just?” She didn’t answer, though, just intentionally falling on her butt and squishing it as she brought a teacup to Professor Tilly’s mouth. Then she looked at me and smiled, “Poopy!” The next part wasn’t supposed to wait, so I began, “I...” Even as I bent my own knees and activated the PooPloder. I could feel a good chunk of the fake poop on the outer edges of the little body shaper, and the stickiness on my legs felt horrible! I didn’t even have to act to feel disgusting right then! “Eew…” I said quietly. Right on cue, Charlotte entered the room. She wrinkled her nose and said, “Pee-eew!! It smells like a stinky baby in here!” Beth rocked the diaper back and forth and shook her head, “Nuh-uh, we don’t stink like babies, Mommy!” Charlotte pulled the ultimate diaper check, pulling the dress out of the way and the back of her diaper open. She sighed, “Well, you certainly do, Callie!” As Charlotte started to pick Beth up, she pointed at me, “Well, so does Bree!!! She’s stinky too!” “Oh?” She grabbed Beth’s hand instead and came around our tea party setup to me. She let go of Beth’s hand then and picked me up, bringing my bottom up to her nose and sniffing. Right then, I didn’t have to fight to make sniffles or tears; the whole thing was genuinely mortifying. Charlotte carried me over to the changing table and then, “Well, it looks like you’re right, Callie! Brianna is a stinky baby, too! Let’s get both baby girls in nice clean diapees, then we’ll go get you your din-din!” There was no real reason to film the entire cleanup. Still, they put the camera by my head for the shot, and Charlotte used eight wipes to get the mess cleaned up before placing a new diaper on me. I walked to the side and held on to one of the stuffed animals we’d been playing with as Beth endured the same change. “Come here, you,” Charlotte said as she placed Beth on her hip, then picked me up and carried me on the other hip down the stairs. “Cut!!!!” “Thank god!” Beth said beside me. I nodded, “Please tell me the shots were good enough that we don’t have to do that again?!?” Charlotte looked down sympathetically at us as she placed us on the ground. “Sebastian, review the footage with Will quickly; I’d also rather not have to clean up that Pooploder crap a bunch more times. It doesn’t smell, but I swear it kept sticking to my hands worse than any baby poop ever has!” “You should try wearing it,” I told her deadpan. “I’m so glad those weren’t invented when I had those moments in my shows…” she said. “Then what did you guys do in that…?” Beth started to ask. “Oh, Sebastian, make sure you check,” Charlotte ran after him. “Somehow, I think that was going to be an embarrassing answer?” I asked. “Maybe…?” Unfortunately for the three of us, there were two more takes of the scene that we had to make before we were able to move on! Camera angles, minor timing issues, and one time a stray glance of a crew member in the main shot had unfortunately meant getting a growing familiarity with the awful stickiness of the poo in the PooPloders! BETH SAW THE crew had been at it for another six hours after lunch, and it was 23 O’Clock. With only a few more hours to go until they needed to get Connor’ home’ – or at least off-campus- it seemed unlikely they would get everything filmed. Fortunately, things had been going a little smoother, and most scenes were taking two or fewer takes. They had just filmed her being put to bed, and she was done being filmed sleeping for the moment while the action focused on Carly. They restarted the scene as Charlotte gathered a onesie-clad Carly in her arms. She couldn’t help but be jealous watching Charlotte hold her as she wrapped her in a light blanket and said, “Here, hand me your baba.” Carly tentatively handed the bottle to Charlotte, who placed it on a small end table they’d added beside the rocking chair. She took the time to tighten the blanket around her and put her in the crook of her arm like she was an infant. “What are you doing?” Carly asked nervously. “Feeding you your baba,” she smiled down at her. “Bu…” Carly got out as the nipple entered her mouth. This was the fifth time they’d done this little piece, and each time they’d had timing issues. Carly held off nursing for a long moment before starting to drink the liquid even as Charlotte rocked the chair. Charlotte said, “I know you want to be a big grown-up again, and I promise you will be, eventually. Right now, you’re going to be my little Bree. Enjoy letting go a little, Sweetie.” As she finished her line, she paused for a second and began singing a simple Lullaby. Carly’s eyes went closed, and then she went limp. Charlotte giggled, “They’re right; Mommy’s milk does it every time!” “Cut!” “Carly, you didn’t really go to sleep on me, did you?” she laughed. For her part, she sat up, “No… though it was close! Right now, though, I need a bathroom!!!!!” Beth watched as Charlotte carried her quickly to the dressing room and hoped she’d make it. I COULDN’T BELIEVE how quickly the urge to go potty hit me!!!! To her credit, Charlotte practically ran with me to the bathroom, but when she pulled up my dress to remove the diaper, I grimaced and said, “Stop…” I couldn’t hold it any longer and felt it just flow and flow out of me. Fortunately, Gary had made the call to pull the control panty off of me after the PooPloder scene because I didn’t even want to think about that mess! ‘I can’t believe I couldn’t hold it?!?’ This was one of my first genuine accidents where I felt like I was a Little… and very much the baby so many Bigs saw Littles as! I did my best to breathe and not cry, but I couldn’t hide the face of shame I wore. “I’m sorry,” Charlotte said, even as her hand was under my diaper. There was no way she didn’t know what had happened. “I should have gone after the last take… I just figured I could still make it this last one. Those four bottles of liquid, fake milk or not, all had to go somewhere.” She gave me a hug, “Sorry, Connor… You don’t normally have problems?” She asked. I shook my head, “This is one of my very few genuine accidents, actually,” I said through my teeth, as I did everything not to break down! She gave me a moment, squeezed me again, and asked, “Are you finished? I can take this off, and you can sit on the potty and be sure?” I sighed and shook my head, “Trust me, it’s all in the diaper…” “Well then, let’s get you changed; we’re almost done for the day with you guys.” “I’m glad to hear that. These longer days in this dimension are a killer on this project!” “What do you mean?” She asked as she pulled the tapes open. “Well, we have eight hours less in our days in my dimension.” “When do you get everything done?” She asked, surprised. I laughed, “You know, there’s some truth to that!” I did the math in my head; it was now almost 24 O’clock, and we started at 8 O’clock with filming. We’d already put in a sixteen-hour day and planned to film three shorter scenes before Beth and I left. That didn’t include the two scenes they would catch up on after we left! She was just using a wipe gently on my bottom when the door opened, and Beth came in. “Oh, sorry…” she stammered. “It’s okay,” Charlotte said, “We’re all actresses here, just getting Carly back and ready to go for the next scene.” Beth’s eyes caught mine, and I knew she had to know what we were dealing with. She mouthed, “Sorry” to me. With as many scenes as we still had to film that day, I had no choice but to pull up my big girl panties and get back to work. Metaphorically, of course! Our waking up and breakfast scenes went quickly in one take for the most part. We had to divide up one part of the breakfast feeding scene for camera angle issues. To my amusement, the eggs they gave us were genuinely just cooked in an attached breakroom AmeniTea, our crew had just discovered would take meal points or their equivalent of a credit card. The stupid, dull, curved plastic baby spork things were just about impossible to use to scoop them up, but I made sure that I kept my face and bib pretty much perfectly clean. Beth didn’t try that to my amusement, and true to her character, Charlotte had to clean her up! Our final scenes of the day were at the daycare, and I think both Beth and I hated them as much as anything! Every part of the room was actually sized for me perfectly! It was a rare place in this dimension I could say that about. Unfortunately, even though Beth was taller, she still could sit in the chairs and not look too awkward or big for them! The crew made fast work of the scenes, and we were soon down to the final two small parts we were filming that day with us. Right then, we were in a circle for story time, and someone had found the genuine children’s story, The Little Who Couldn’t. Isabella did a way too convincing job of reading it right then. It reminded me of a lady who did preschool lessons online back home and posted them. I’d been stuck watching them enough with my baby sisters years ago that I was sure this girl could pull the same trick! We got to learn all about a Little who successfully graduated high school and then failed at every other adult thing she ever tried. She couldn’t pass college, she couldn’t be a secretary, she couldn’t be a police officer, she couldn’t be a construction worker, she couldn’t be a waitress… and on it went. The character got more and more upset until right before she discovered what she could be! Mommy’s precious baby girl! ‘Sarah’ walked in as the final page was turned. I wanted to vomit and had no issues with the acting of standing up and going towards her. Right then, ‘Callie’ leaped past me though and wrapped her in a hug. “Mommy! Mommy! Mommy!” Beth jumped up and down like she was an excited preschooler. “You’re just in time! The Little is about to be adopted like Bree!” I cringed at some of the ‘extra’ lines suggested to Beth on the previous take. She did it quite well, though! Charlotte asked, “Huh?” “It’s the Little Who Couldn’t Mommy!” She smiled, “It’s the best story ever!” Charlotte looked confused then, “You mean the Little Who Could?” I sighed and moved closer to her, “No, she means Couldn’t...” As I said, Isabella held up the book, showing the page that showed the woman being held in her mommy’s arms and fed a bottle. “Oh...” she shook her head and muttered, “Seriously?” Looking down at me, she gently reassured me with her hand on my head, “Well, I need to take my two little girls on a special adventure now. You ready to go?” “Please!” I practically begged, even as Beth acted like she wanted to go back. Fortunately, she guided us both out. “Cut!!!” “How was that time?” Charlotte asked. “I think that’s a keeper. Let’s finish this car scene, and then the kids can get out of here!” ‘Kids?’ I thought nervously. We changed the settings to move to the car outside the daycare, and we filmed walking out to the car. I did my best to act like I needed to go to the bathroom badly and blushed when Charlotte squeezed and checked the back of my diaper after buckling Beth in. “You’ll be fine,” she smiled at me as she buckled me inside. After getting inside the car, she started the car on autopilot before turning the seat around and looking at us through the screen above our seats. “Callie, we’re going to take you to Grandma and Grandpa’s tonight.” “Really? Grandma and Grandpa?!?” Charlotte continued, “Uh-huh, we’ll drop you off, and you get to play with them all night tonight! They’re even going to take you to the playground and then to Crazy Fun afterward for pizza.” “Yay!!!” “Umm… Mommy? Can we please stop by a potty?” I didn’t even know why my character would be dumb enough to ask that question now! “Remember, Brianna, you’re both taking a vacation from the potty. Just use your diapee like the good baby you are!” “Please?” Charlotte started to respond, “N…” but then seemed to remember she needed something. With a sigh, she shrugged, “If you can hold it a while... maybe?” Charlotte turned around in her seat and checked on the cars driving. I squirmed more then and made a pained, gassy face, even as I knew a camera was zooming in on my facial expression. “Cut!!!” Sebastian said. “Let me look real quick back at the footage.” Meanwhile, Beth and I were freed from the car seats. “I hate being stuck in a car seat facing the back seat, even if it’s not real!” Beth complained quietly to me. “I hate the whole Littles are stupid thing. That earlier book made me want to go on a rampage…” She laughed, “It was pretty horrible!” “Okay, Connor and Beth, that’s it for you two. Great job today! Go get changed out of costume and get out of here. Be back here at 9 O’clock tomorrow so we can finish your last four scenes,” Sebastian said with a smile. “Got it,” I said, leading Beth out of the stage and to wardrobe. “Everyone else, we need to get the office setup and let’s get Scenes 22 and 27 completed. That will get us caught up from Wednesday’s fiasco! Almost done today!” +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press the 'Like' button and leave me a comment! After this week I'm hoping to get into a bit more serious of a rhythm of writing again. I'm working on Chapter 110 right now, hoping to wrap up at least another chapter or two today! I will post another chapter on WattPad this week since they crossed 5k likes yesterday. I'll post it here as well as long as this post gets 25+ likes. (You all were falling behind this weekend 👿 ) Thanks again for reading my works! Please consider purchasing a copy of my completed works from Amazon if you enjoy them! Having a small source of extra income there helps me keep the spare time to write for you all! If you have purchased them, please be sure you've clicked the five star review option! (You don't have to leave a public comment that others can see) http://amazon.com/author/babysofia
    29 points
  7. Chapter 100: Editing CROSSING THE THRESHOLD to my previous nest had felt like a trip back to daycare. This somehow felt even more babyish as I looked around the room, though! The walls were painted baby pink on two sides and pale lavender on the other. Above the pods and on every empty space were painted baby unicorns. The baby part was evident with the pacifiers they nursed and the diapers they wore as they frolicked around pastel rainbows. A giant sun with a smiley face was painted on the pink wall where the changing table sat. About fifty percent of the painted creatures and scenery were coated with sparkly glitter paint, making the paintings shimmer oddly as you moved. Whereas the only actual seating in my old nest were the desk chairs, a single rocking chair, and two bean bags, this room featured more bean bags, giant stuffed animals, and… ‘Rocking unicorns?!?’ I thought, realizing what four things were in the middle of one side of the room. Actually, it was then that I realized there was a genuine ‘play area’ part of the room, complete with a giant dollhouse, dolls, doll furniture, and what looked like a play kitchen, too. ‘What the fuck?’ I thought internally. “A bit overwhelming, huh?” Lilly said, bending down to where I’d frozen. Don’t worry; you don’t have to play with any of the dolls. When the dorm was built, the donor insisted that each of the girls’ nests have a play area with plenty of dollhouses and toys for them to destress. I looked up at her in disbelief, “Umm… that seems a bit over the top?” She laughed, “You’re not alone in thinking that, Carly, I just think it’s a bit sexist that the girls got this, but the boys got boring rooms.” Mackenzie shook her head, “If you put this in the boy’s nests, they’d destroy it just to make a point.” “Some of the girls do that already,” Lilly said before looking like she shouldn’t have said that. “So, which pod is mine?” I asked, sighing. ‘Can nanites be programmed to filter out extra sparkles?’ “This one here,” she said, “They just swapped out the mattress and everything. I put new bedding on for you too,” she said. I only noticed then that my name was hand-painted on a piece of white wood with ‘Carly Sparkles.’ All the other girls had their first names and sparkles after theirs, too. The pods were white, with bedding alternating pink or purple across every other pod, mine being purple. Grandma helped me set up my desk with my things and unpacked what clothes I could keep from my life as Connor, taking the rest to her house in case they were needed again. Mackenzie left at some point, but Lilly stayed behind and helped organize everything. “We brought this box of diapers,” Grandma said, “I know you don’t get many Littles Carly’s size here.” “She’s in diapers now?” Lilly asked. “Oh, I guess that message didn’t make it to you. There’s been a side-effect of the poisoning Carly had the week before last… She’s lost her continence now.” Lilly looked at me, clearly unhappy, and said, “I’m so sorry, Carly! This wasn’t a very good weekend for you, was it?” I shrugged, “We finished our film at least?” “You’ll have to tell me all about that later,” she said as Mia and Willow walked in. “Well, hi girls, I don’t know if you’ve had a chance to meet her, but we have a new princess joining our nest!” “Hi, Mia, Willow,” I said. “Sorry, how do we kn…?” Mia started to say. “Connor?!?” Willow asked. “Carly, now,” I said with a groan. “How?” Mia asked. “Long story, but suffice it to say I can’t live in the boys’ nests anymore?” “You’re living here?!?” Mia asked. “Can he do that?” She asked Lilly. “Yes, because she is a little girl just like you! Though her diapee might be a little drier? I’m guessing that’s why you two came back?” Both girls blushed but nodded. “Let’s get those diapees changed then,” she said. Both girls looked uncomfortable, especially as they noticed Grandpa, but that didn’t stop her from picking up each and changing them as we headed out the door to get lunch. “I’ll be back later,” I told her, “Thanks for the help!” Grandpa and Grandma followed me out. Grandpa waited until we were inside the closed elevator to say, “That room is girlier than any of the girls’ nurseries you ever designed, Mandy, and I didn’t think that was possible!” “I always knew things were different in the girl’s nests,” Grandma said, “but I think that’s worse than even if Stacy had been stuck inside one.” I nodded, as I’d heard a few things myself already. “Guess we’ll have to start buying you clothes with unicorns on them so you can match the rest of your nest?” Grandma teased as the doors opened. I slapped my forehead, “I’m going to die of sugar overload!” Grandma and Grandpa took me to lunch in the Union before asking, “Are you doing anything after class besides going to your dorm?” Grandma asked. Remember, I need to take you quickly to student services for that new ID; they said they could update your wrist ID, too.” “Beth and I are supposed to meet up and work on starting to edit everything together,” I told her. “Can we just do that now?” She looked at the time and said, “Maybe? Let me carry you, and we’ll see if they’re open.” I sat in her arms as Grandma hurried to another part of the Union where student services were housed. Fortunately for us, they were open. “Hi, we need to update Carly’s ID,” Grandma told the woman at the desk. “Why?” “She’s Carly Slane now, not Connor Slane?” “And you are?” the woman asked suspiciously. “Professor Amanda Westerfield,” she told her. The woman’s expression was almost comical: “Got it! Carly, come over here and stand on this step stool…” My picture was taken, and the card ID was replaced quickly. The wrist ID was a bit trickier, but she could update that information, too, since it was just a change in name and gender. “Send me a message later so I know you made it back to your nest, okay?” Grandma asked after walking me to my math class. “Okay,” I told her. She bent down to my level, “Tomorrow, you have a doctor’s appointment with Doctor Nickerson after your screenwriting class to see if there’s any change in your situation. We want to give it some time to see if things stabilize first. I’ll meet you outside your class to take you over there.” “Okay,” I said. “I love you, Carly,” she said as she hugged me tightly. “I love you too, Grandma.” I walked into Math Analysis and tried to steel myself for the conversation with yet another class that didn’t recognize me at first… BETH GRABBED LUNCH with Livy and Reila that day, even as she initially kept an eye out for Carly. She received a text, though, saying Amanda and Fred had taken her to lunch after the move. “So, how’d things go this weekend?” Livy asked. “Umm… That’s really hard to answer,” Beth said. “Problems in lover’s lane?” Reila asked. Beth blushed, “Not between us, no?” “Then?” Livy asked. “You’ve got that guilty look like you know your best friends are supposed to know something, but you’re kind of embarrassed to tell us?” “I do not,” she tried to defend herself. “Totally do,” Reila added. She sighed, “Okay, so the filming sucked for the roles for us, but the crew was nice, and things went well. We finished filming everything yesterday, so we’re done with the worst part as long as we don’t need to reshoot something.” “That doesn’t sound like a secret?” Livy pushed. “Argh!” Beth complained, “So the script required Connor to go ahead and get one of the nanite treatments to change his appearance to her appearance.” “Wait, I thought you were the dunce?” Reila said. “Thanks…” Beth shook her head, “I was, but the buddy was a transgender character for some reason. So, to make it real, Connor became Carly. The plan was to have him become a girl for the filming from Saturday through finishing on Sunday, then everything would be reversed.” “Oh…” Livy said, “Reversing didn’t go so well?” Beth ran her hand through her hair nervously, “No, and that was only part of it…?” “So your boyfriend is now a girlfriend? Are you willing to try and make that work?” Livy asked. Beth bit her lip but nodded, “I think so? She’s still the same person?” “That’s so totally sweet,” Reila said. “Right answer!” “Something else, though?” Livy asked. “So the nanites also reactivated a side-effect from that stupid LittleGo Plus that that bitch poisoned him with. His potty training is effectively gone forever at the moment.” “That sucks,” Reila said. “Yeah… So you willing to date someone who you have to change their diapers?” Beth nodded, “That, of course, had its own problem. I’m just starting my period, and those stupid hormones were turning the mommy me completely nuts this morning.” “Oh!” Livy said, “You have one Amazon parent, so I guess that’s why?” Beth noted Livy didn’t say which parent. Truthfully, her true biological father had been, so she nodded, “Maybe?” “So wait, you haven’t like…?” Reila asked, pointing to her chest. Beth blushed, “No!!!” She felt her stomach turn, “Mine won’t, right?” Livy shrugged, “Who knows? Betweeners have odd genes. Sometimes, we’re more like Littles; otherwise, the stupid Amazon genes express themselves. You probably need to have a conversation with him… I mean, she to warn her?” “Yeah,” Beth agreed. “Beth, why does that woman over there keep staring at us? She looks a little too old to be a college student.” Beth turned and saw Nikki, “I guess there was one other thing since I saw you… That’s Nikki, my bodyguard…” I WAS GRATEFUL as I finished my math class, and I was able to get free of any taller interventions. Doctor Nash had announced an upcoming quiz, and every other student apparently panicked as they all rushed her at the end with questions and attempts to get tutoring. I had surreptitiously checked my diaper during class and knew that the drinks I had at lunch had run right through me and into the diaper. I was grateful to find Beth coming out of her own class, as we had plans to go work on editing the film. “Hi, Carly,” Beth said, closely followed by Livy. “Hi, Beth,” I said. I blushed at Livy’s shocked expression as she knelt before me, “Oh, my gosh, you’re adorable!!!” “Thanks,” I said nervously. “Sorry you had this happen,” Livy said, “But at least you are cute!” I sighed, “There is that!” “You ready to go work on the project?” Beth asked. I nodded, “We should try and get started at least?” “I booked two hours of editing time already, so we can get a start,” Beth told me. “Join us for dinner?” Beth suggested to Livy. “Can’t tonight, but I’ll take a raincheck!” She said with a smile. She gave me a friendly hug, “Welcome to the better side of life,” she winked. Beth looked down at me, “Need a change first?” She asked quietly to avoid passing students from hearing. I sighed and nodded, “Please? If you don’t mind? I can go to one of the stations if you do?” She surprised me by picking me up and placing me on her hip, whispering, “No stupid HoloNanny is going to change my girlfriend!” I blushed but comfortably sat on her hip as she carried me to the nearest bathroom. Three changing stations were available, and Beth placed me on the cleanest-looking one. “Let’s get you into a dry diapee!” she said with a smile. “Can you hand me one and some wipees from your bag?” “What’s with the mommy vibes?” I asked her as I handed her a diaper and a packet of wipes from my backpack. “Sorry, Con… Carly,” she looked sheepish, “Sorry about the wrong name there too. Since it’s my time of the month, apparently, the maternal instincts are coming out. I really am trying to tamp them down.” “I didn’t realize you had that much Big in you,” I told her as she gently pushed me onto my back. “I didn’t either,” she admitted. “It’s weird, and I’m sorry. I was incredibly distracted in class this morning since I couldn’t help but think I’d been a little crazy with you.” She pushed up the skirt of my jumper dress and unbuttoned the onesie top to reveal my soaked diaper. A moment later, she pushed the top and the jumper almost up to my arms to get them out of the way so she could reach the diaper. “You really soaked this thing!” She smiled at me. “Sorry,” I said. “It’s frightening how quickly I went from full control to less than a baby.” She kissed my head, “Nothing you can do about it! Do you need to go anymore?” I shrugged, “I can’t feel it to tell you?” She made a face, looked around the room, and then suddenly attacked my belly with her fingers without warning! “Beth!!!” I complained, “Stop!” After a little bit, she did and said, “I guess you did need to go some more…” I groaned, “Surely there are less torturous ways to make me pee myself?” “Maybe, but not as fun for me!” She kissed me on the nose and returned to opening the diaper. She was thorough but quick with the rest of the change. Soon, buttoning up the onesie, pulled the skirt down and placed me on the ground. “Okay, let’s go get to work?” she said. I nodded. It was a bit of a hike to the Matisse Center, but not horrible. I appreciated that she controlled the maternal instincts that seemed to suddenly flair and let me walk beside her. While we walked, we talked about our classes and other things. “How’s the new nest?” Beth asked. “Imagine the girliest preschool bedroom you could imagine? Filled with unicorns, rainbows, and sparkles?” She grimaced, “Okay?” “Now give that a shot of some crazy drug, call it a sparkle enhancing super powered formula, then concentrate that and inject the whole world with it!” “That bad, huh?” “I’m not kidding about unicorns or the sparkles,” I shook my head. “It was bad enough being fox kits in the other nest; we’re literally baby unicorns. I looked it up. Apparently, some people call those ‘sparkles’ instead of colts?” I shuddered, “My baby sisters wouldn’t have even wanted it in their girliest of fantasies!” She laughed at me then. “Seriously… and then did you know the girl’s nests have ‘play areas?’” She looked at me as if this was new to her. “What do you mean?” “One part of the room has a couple of gigantic dollhouses and a play area straight from a daycare!” “That’s scary,” Beth said. “I didn’t know that, though; I wonder if anyone actually plays with them?” I shrugged in response. “Who’s in the nest?” I shrugged, “I don’t know all of them; I do know two girls from my dimension are in there. They were a bit nervous, I think, when they figured out who I was, since to them, I’m effectively a boy moving in?” “They’ll get over it as soon as they see you naked?” Beth suggested. I blushed, “I hope so?” Fortunately, the editing studio we had booked was in front of us, so I was able to avoid having any other embarrassing discussions over girly nests and naked me! When I entered the room, I couldn’t help but peek around to ensure there were no surprise former crew members before climbing onto an adjustable-height chair at a computer console. The editing setup was similar to what I’d experienced back home but definitely more advanced! A HoloScreen that felt large due to its proximity to the user was set in the middle. To the right and left of the main screen were ten smaller screens that could display two-dimensional images for quick scanning of views and proofs and synced video to choose views. On the desk itself was a complicated series of touch screens that displayed a series of edit controls and options. I was amused as I activated the console that a holographic set of physical controls like a joystick and wheel were still available, which I assumed were meant to help control views and zoom in. There was even an obvious interface for EdgeSphere goggles! We’d been given an overview of the suite of tools in class, but this was my first real solo venture, and I was looking forward to playing! “What’s first?” Beth asked as she pulled another tall chair up beside mine. “We need to log in first,” I said, pulling up the screen and inputting my credentials. That took us into the system, and I could log into the special server for the projects. My eyes watered over the space the files occupied, but I was able to bring a list of cuts up onto one of the side panels. “Do you have your hard copy of the script by chance?” I asked her. She nodded, pulling out a binder. “Any reason you want a hard copy?” I shrugged, “I feel like it’s easier to make sure we get everything?” She nodded at that, “Okay, now what?” “Now… let’s look for the first clip…?” To my amazement, every clip was already self-labeled with Scene, Take, Length, and even good and bad take marks on the sheet. I knew a couple crew members traded off with a ‘good’ or ‘bad’ rating on the takes, but no one, as far as I could see, had entered the rest of the data? ‘Must have been a setting in the studio? I’m guessing it caught and transcribed the data when they spoke at the beginning of the takes? Talk about a time saver!’ Beth and I soon devised an edit decision list for the first scene. “Okay, let’s take this wide view of you first?” I said to Beth as I started selecting the clips from one take and populated all of them on the outside monitors while choosing the clip I wanted first in the middle. It took us the better part of fifty minutes to edit the first prologue scene, finding the best camera coverage for each line and action. “All of that for a couple of minutes of film?” Beth asked, eventually becoming somewhat exasperated. I laughed, “There will be worse, Beth. At least we didn’t have to worry about special effects?” “This is going to take forever!” she whined. “Probably,” I smiled, “Let’s get it done!” Beth and I worked the entire two hours we had the studio reserved, saved our progress, and headed to dinner. We had sat down at one of the mixed-height tables with our food about a minute before Amy and Mia walked up. “Hi, Con… Carly?” Mia said. “Hi, Mia, Hi, Amy,” I said. “May we join you?” Amy asked. I nodded, “Please!” We sat for a few minutes eating before the elephant in the room roared, “So, is it really true you’re a girl now?” Amy asked I nodded. “This dimension is insane!!! Why did we volunteer to come?” Mia said sadly. “Are you not finding anything positive?” Beth asked. “Well… not really. I’m in my Early Childhood Education classes, but half of them have been more about caring for Littles like me rather than young children! My professor even wanted me to…” She stopped and looked embarrassed. ‘Probably play baby for them?’ I thought to myself. I nodded to her, “I honestly worried about that when you introduced yourself before we came?” “How much did you know?” Amy asked. “I mean about how nuts everything is?” “Probably just about everything?” I said. “My mom came here…?” “So anyway, I guess you get to be in our nest now… go sparkles!” Amy said sarcastically. “Is Lilly at least better a better nest mother?” I asked quietly. “Much,” Mia said. “At least we don’t have forced playtime like in our other nest?” “That is so bizarre! She actually made you play with the dolls?” I asked. “Not just that, she made us pretend we were young enough to do stupid things like play house too… I hated that when I was a kid, for real!” Amy griped. The four of us talked for thirty minutes while we ate and gradually moved back to conversations that were more normal for college students. Time did tick on, though, and eventually, Mia said, “I’m going to head to the nest,” Mia stood, “I need to study and get some sleep.” I looked at Beth before turning to Mia. “Would you Mind if I walked back with you, Mia?” “Umm… sure, Amy, you going back too?” “Yeah, might as well,” Amy replied. “Beth, I’m going to go with them to see how things go tonight. I’ll message you later if I am able?” I looked at Beth as I stood. “I’ll hold you to that!” Beth told me while giving me a quick hug. With that, the three of us headed for the exit. We’d just barely walked inside the doors of Sanders Hall, though, when I felt my body stop on autopilot and crouch. A moment later, I could feel my diaper filled to the sides and the back with a gooey poop that was more liquid than solid for some reason. It was horrifyingly disgusting to have it on my butt! “Guess you really are back to diapers like the rest of us?” Mia asked me a moment later on the way up to our floor. I grimaced, “Unfortunately…” +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press that Like Button and leave a comment! I'm ahead of you all with writing, but I felt a couple of weeks ago when I wrote this that it was a big moment for me with this work! I know for certain that I'll divide the completed work into several books for publishing, but it definitely is a milestone in the work to me! As of this chapter, I'm now about 2/3rds of the way through Chapter 120 (357k words right now). Beginning this week, I'm going to be pulling back to just my two chapters a week as long as I can keep writing at least that many per week. Moving into May and June, my writing season tends to end as I get very busy in real life for the next six months leading to the end of the year. If I'm going to have too much of a gap with chapters I'll pull things back to one chapter a week to dole it out more. All that being said, PLEASE press the like button and comment! It helps me stay loaded with that wonderful Dopamine inside my brain that conditions me to keep writing for you all! As always, if you have enjoyed my writing but haven't purchased it yet, all completed works are available on Amazon Kindle! http://amazon.com/author/babysofia
    27 points
  8. Chapter 91: Twinning I DIDN’T NEED a wardrobe change, but I figured a bathroom break was a good idea. I followed Beth back, and Gary ended up helping me out of the diaper and back in it afterward. Beth was in Isabella’s hands then as they styled her hair to match mine as closely as possible. The dress I wore looked identical to hers, just a smaller size. Both fell to just below our knees, which was unusually long of a dress for an adopted and babied Little. I realized they must have done a cut on Beth’s hair, too, so we matched even there. “You all cut her hair?” I asked Gary as I waited for them to finish. “Will we have to reshoot the other scenes she’s been in?” He shook his head, “She had her hair in pigtails for those, so other than the bangs, you can see nothing different there. It’s been a few days in time since her problem at the daycare. From a continuity perspective, it’s very possible she got a haircut. We’ll just go with it.” I nodded and felt a little more uneasy about the whole thing. “Carly?” I heard. “We’re going to begin filming while they finish with Beth.” Sebastian’s voice came over an intercom in the wardrobe area. “Wardrobe, heard,” Gary called back. “Time to skidaddle?” he smiled at me. I walked up to Charlotte, and she picked me up and stood outside the ‘door’ in the receptionist area. Ava scurried over and brought a pacifier she gently placed inside my mouth. I gave it a hesitant bite and a suckle, surprised by how comfortable it was inside my mouth and fearing it could be one of those inflating pacifiers I’d seen being used. Across from the door was a counter. The side wall showed a door to the daycare, and then the wall to the other side was open for cameras. “Quiet on the set!!!” we heard a moment later before “Action!” was called, and Charlotte entered the door. Charlotte walked up to where Amelia seemed to be chewing gum and working on the computer. “Well, hello there, Miss Ingels! I didn’t know you had another baby girl?” She stood up and greeted us, “She’s so adorable!!!” Charlotte bounced me up and down lightly and ran a hand through my hair before saying, “Well, baby Brianna just joined the family this morning! She’s actually a bit of a surprise for Callie?” Amelia said, “Oh?” with a smile, “She doesn’t know yet?” She almost squealed with glee. “Not yet!” she bounced me again and said, “I’m hoping maybe Brianna can help Callie get the hang of the big girl potty?” “Aww! We have a new buddy, huh?” I knew the script called for Charlotte to blush, but I wasn’t supposed to look at her. I found myself leaning my head on her shoulder as I sucked on the pacifier, though she said, “Yeah.” Amelia squealed, “Let me get little Miss Callie up here to meet her! I love seeing families grow!” Charlotte set me on my feet, and I heard, “Cut!” “How was that?” I asked. “Great, your lines were perfect,” Charlotte joked. “Actually, I loved it when you leaned into Sarah there!” Sebastian said. “Charlotte, did you have any issues? Honestly, I’m okay with that take right now?” “I am, but why don’t we do it again one more time just for safety’s sake. It’s a short scene…” She ran her hand back through my hair again, “Actually… Amelia, you’re not an acting major, but you come across with great instincts. How about we toss the script away and reshoot it without it?” “Huh?” She asked. “Kelly wrote some okay lines, but I think we could do better?” “Okay?” “And you,” she said, “I don’t want you silent the whole time. Callie isn’t going to come out with a pacifier in her mouth right then, so let’s have you without yours, and you actually respond to something?” I shrugged, “Okay? Respond how?” “However you feel in the moment?” Charlotte said. “We may never use this footage, or it may, in fact, be the best thing we shoot?” I nodded at that, “Okay.” “Places!” Sebastian said. Charlotte picked me up, placed me on her hip, and put the pacifier I’d been using in the hands of another crew member. “Let’s try this again,” she said with a smile. The call to action came, and we walked through the doors with me on her hip. “Well, hello, Miss Ingels! And who might this adorable princess be?” She smiled. Charlotte bounced me up and down, “Well, tell her what your name is, sweetie?” I leaned in on her body and said, “Brianna,” quietly. “Oh my, what a beautiful name for such a pretty little girl!” She said with a smile. “And how old are you?” “Twenty-four,” I said. “Oh my gosh! Twenty-four months?!? You’re almost two years old?!?” I blushed at that, even as she reached across the counter and booped my nose. “That’s great! You’re big enough to come here now!” she smiled. Charlotte laughed at that, “Almost, but not quite yet. Maybe in a couple months.” “I didn’t know you had adopted?” Amelia asked. “Just adopted this little princess today!” “Oh my gosh! Congratulations!!! I’m sure Callie will be so excited to have a baby sister!” Charlotte squeezed me tighter, “Well, hopefully, she’ll also be excited to learn how to use the potty with her.” “Oh…” Amelia forced her eyes open. “Do we have a new buddy joining us to help Miss Callie?” “That’s the plan,” Charlotte said. “And she doesn’t know she’s getting a new baby sister?” “Nope, it’s a surprise!” “Oh my gosh! I’ll get them to bring her down so they can meet. I’m going to make sure I can record it, though! I can’t wait to see how excited she gets!!!” “I just hope she gets excited about using the potty,” Charlotte said almost under her breath. “Cut!” I heard Sebastian say. “What did you think?” Charlotte asked. “Much better, that’s what we’ll use!” Sebastian said. “I agree,” Will added. “Is Beth ready?” Sebastian asked over the intercom. “On her way, sorry, the hair took longer to sort out than I expected.” I turned towards the wardrobe area and saw Beth step out wearing the nearly identical dress. The diaper she wore was covered by the skirt, but you could tell by the waddle and the faint crinkling as she drew nearer that a diaper was worn underneath. Anyone seeing us would be sure they saw a pair of sisters. ‘They’d probably think the baby sister was so happy to look just like big sis!’ I thought. “Okay, I know I shouldn’t say this, but you both look absolutely adorable together!” Amelia said. “No, you probably shouldn’t,” Sebastian agreed. “They do look cute, though; it will play well on the camera. Let’s get this show back rolling, everyone. I’m sure Carly would like to return to her normal self as soon as possible, and I’m sure Beth would like to have her hair fixed back to normal, too! Places everyone!” We both nodded and agreed and took our places. When we began filming again, Charlotte placed me on my feet on the ground beside her. The door opened, and a blur ran past, “Mommy!!!!!” Beth said as she ran happily to Charlotte. Charlotte picked her up and said, “Hi, Princess! Did you have a good day?” “Uh-huh!” She said, “We played house today! I got to be the mommy!” “You’ll have to tell me all about it on the way home, but first, I have someone I want you to meet!” Charlotte placed Beth down on the ground to look at me now. Beth said, “Who are you? You look just like me!” I fidgeted but waved and said, “Hi, Callie, I’m Brianna.” “She looks like you too, mommy!” Beth said. Charlotte knelt beside us, placing a comforting arm around each of our shoulders. “Well, she should, sweetie, because she’s your new sister!” Beth, Charlotte, and I had practiced this a little off to the side, and Charlotte had insisted Beth wait about four seconds longer than she thought she should. While she reached that count, Charlotte and I watched her, holding our breath, seemingly waiting to see if a bomb was about to explode. Finally, she began jumping up and down like a little kid with too much sugar in their blood, “Yay!!! I have a sister!!!!!” We were both held in an embrace for a few moments before she ran her hands over her face, then down our backs comfortingly, before she scooped us both up into her arms and held us on either side of her body. “I never had a chance to look at the TykeCare App. Did Callie try to use the potty at all today?” Amelia moved back to a tablet and pressed on it for a second. I knew the screen displayed the stat for Callie for the hours she’d been there. “No, she’s had three wet diapers and one poopie, but no potty tries. In her room, we don’t exactly encourage any, though?” Charlotte sighed, squeezed us both, and then replied to Amelia, “I know they’re more focused on baby care; just checking. I need to get these two girls home, feed them dinner, and let them play a bit before night-night time. We probably won’t return with them until my maternity leave ends.” “Sounds good! Oh, and I’ll email you here in a bit,” she waved her phone. “Bye-bye, Brianna! You’re going to love your new mommy and sister!” “Bye-bye!” Beth said even as we turned to leave out the door. “Cut!!!” BETH SIGHED FROM her perch in Charlotte’s arms as she asked, “Can we be put down for a moment?” Charlotte laughed, “Sure, Beth, my arms will appreciate it too!” Beth was grateful to be on her feet as Sebastian approached the trio. “So?” She asked him. “It honestly was probably better than anything the other groups will do…” Sebastian said. “Which means not good enough?” Charlotte laughed. “Okay, what do we need to do differently?” “Well, first, I think we need to get a couple of the HoloWorkers to watch the meeting and add some ‘awws’ to the mix in the background?” Charlotte nodded, “Yeah, I think this would be too cute to miss.” “I think you also need to just hug Beth on the floor, don’t stand up with her. It was a little awkward with the cameras refocusing on the two?” “Speaking of that, Sebastian, if we’re doing this again, I need five minutes to readjust the cameras?” “Go for it!” He told him. Sebastian looked thoughtful then. “Well, I have a note for what I saw,” Charlotte said. “Carly, you looked way too comfortable when Beth hugged you. Let’s get some awkwardness? Can you make yourself stiff as a board when she hugs you?” “Sure…?” Connor said. ‘Carly…’ Beth yelled at herself. Nothing in the last few hours had done anything to make Beth think ‘Connor’ was unhappy about being changed into ‘Carly.’ If anything, she seemed more relaxed? “Beth, let’s get you a stuffed animal to hold when you run out. I know the script called for Brianna to have a pacifier here, but I don’t want them in the way when she talks. Same for you…” “I’ve got a spare stuffed rabbit in the back?” Ben said. “We grabbed a bargain bin of things from Professor Wyler this week?” “Perfect!” Sebastian said. “Okay then, reset, and we’ll do this again!” Beth sighed but did everything she could to hopefully make it just one more take! Unfortunately, it took three more, and she was dying to use the restroom when they were done. She must not have been the only one because Charlotte and Sebastian had everyone take a break for lunch then. She’d enlisted Charlotte’s help to get her and Connor out of the diapers so they could both use the potty and then joined them for lunch. Throughout the day, Nikki had done her best just to blend into the background. She was always watching, but if Beth didn’t know who she was, she might have thought she was a random AI character. They had been going for seven hours at this point, and she was beginning to feel a little sympathy for the salaries her favorite actresses like Charlotte made! When they resumed filming, they breezed through several scenes with fewer takes per scene than they had been doing. Beth wasn’t sure if that was impatience to be done or just that Sebastian and Charlotte really felt like they were less important. The unfortunate part of them breezing through some less traumatic scenes was that they were also closing in on the worst of them rather quickly! They had just been filmed climbing the staircase to the playroom with Beth pulling Carly along and stopping.” “Okay, this scene will take a bit more setup time here,” Will told Sebastian. “We need to get both girls loaded with PooPloders now.” “Gary?” Sebastian called out. “On it, Seb!” Gary said and then pulled us both into the wardrobe area. Beth had been through the process before, but this would be Connor… Carly’s first time. Gary seemed to be thinking the same thing, “Beth, you want to hit the restroom, and then we’ll get you loaded first?” She nodded, “Probably a good idea!” He smiled down at her, knelt at her level, pulled the tapes loose, and patted her on the shoulder. Go ahead!” Beth wished it was that simple right then, but she had to do a bit of gymnastics with the body suit to keep it out of the way to pee. Even then, a single drop didn’t entirely wipe off when she wiped, making her blush! Carly switched places with her in the bathroom while Gary picked her up and placed a diaper underneath her bottom. “Just a heads up, this one will be a little bit more than the one we used before.” “Why?” She asked. “We need it to look both wet and poopy; we’re also going for a little bigger mess for the cameras?” She sighed, “Got it. Hopefully, we can do this scene once!” He laughed, “Don’t hope too much; it’ll cause it to be fifteen times!” “Bite your tongue…” she told him a little more tersely than he probably deserved. Carly exited the bathroom right as he held the PooPloder in his hand. “What exactly is it?” she asked Gary. Embarrassingly, he stopped doing what he was doing and showed the device to her. “This part will spray a special vapor that will react with the diaper’s absorbent core and make it look like a full bladder of fluid has been released into the diaper. We’re also going to pre-spray this diaper with some of that because Callie definitely wouldn’t last from her last daycare change through then without going a little pee-pee.” It was good that Carly was on the ground; she couldn’t see Beth turning redder than a fire truck right then! “And the other side?” “That’s the poopy side, we place each about where they would come out on the bodysuit, and then it means it looks like a convincingly loaded diaper.” “What’s the fake poop feel like?” Connor asked. “Sticky horrible goop,” Beth sighed. “Let’s get her taken care of, then we’ll get you set, and then you’ll get to figure it out yourself in a few minutes,” Gary said with a bit of a chuckle. “I agree with Beth, though; it’s pretty horrible. The only positive thing is it doesn’t smell.” Beth sat as still as she could as Gary pressed the PooPloder against her bodysuit, and it stuck in place. It was horrifying to be touched there, but she at least knew from the past week that Gary had no desire for anything she had. ‘And I think he’s a good enough guy to keep it professional anyway,’ she had to admit. He was very gentle as he taped the new diaper shut, and she realized it was already treated and expanded from the fake urine. “Eew,” she said. “Sorry,” Gary said. “At least it’s not water or something we poured down there? Or the old days when they would pump you full of fluid and hope you peed when they needed you to?” He had taped the trigger button for her unit inside her palm and covered it with some SkinSync makeup that hid it. “You’re not making this any better,” she told him as he lifted her and sat her on the floor. He laughed good-naturedly then and picked up Carly, standing her on the table first. “Okay, I mentioned I wanted to make sure we just had you wear the diaper earlier so you didn’t have any strikes, but a set of undergarments has to be under this to stick to it. Pull this up your waist,” he said to her. Beth saw what looked like a body shaper handed to her. It was a dead ringer for her skin color, and once it was in place, it looked like she was still naked unless you looked closely. ‘Like mine,’ she admitted. With that, she was pushed onto her back like Beth had been, and Gary started to apply the PooPloder. “Umm…” Carly said as Gary began. “Yes?” “Does it have to be you who does this?” “Pretty much?” Gary paused, “Why?” “I’m just… it feels…” “Violating?” He asked. Carly nodded, and Beth felt her own nod. +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press the 'Like' button and leave me a comment! I am looking for the requisite likes to post on Sunday! I most likely won't have a third bonus chapter this week. After this week I'm hoping to get into a bit more serious of a rhythm of writing again. I'm working on Chapter 108 right now, so I definitely will make it to a full year of posting every week here a few weeks! (First time I've not had a bit of downtime at least at some point!) Thanks again for reading my works! Please consider purchasing a copy of my completed works from Amazon if you enjoy them! Having a small source of extra income there helps me keep the spare time to write for you all! https://www.amazon.com/author/babysofia
    27 points
  9. Chapter 101: ‘Corny NIKKI WALKED UP to her as she left Carly. “Beth, would you be able to talk in your room for a few minutes?” Beth shrugged, “Umm… sure?” She led the taller woman to her room, unlocked it, and was immediately greeted by Rachel. “Good evening, Beth. Is everything okay? Who is this?” The HoloNanny asked. She sighed, “Rachel, this is Nikki, she’s my new bodyguard. She’s safe and has been vetted by Amanda Westerfield and Mom.” “Very good, I’ll let you two have some space then.” Without another word, the hologram disappeared. “Sorry about her… she was definitely not my idea,” Beth said even as Nikki closed the door. She sat on the bean bag chair in her room and directed Nikki to the other chair, “Do you need anything? You can sit there?” “Thanks,” she said. I’m good. I just needed to update you on some information we learned today.” “Mom and Amanda not doing that?” She shook her head, “Your mom was at an event with your dad tonight, and Amanda is hopefully filling in Carly as soon as she can get ahold of her.” “Oh…kay?” “What do you know about the university police department?” Beth shrugged, “They’re like overpaid security guards half the time? Older students have always told me they’re more around to cover up incidences and take care of stuff under the table for the university so they don’t get bad publicity?” “Well, that’s the heart of what I’m going to tell you,” Nikki said. “Your dad and attorneys expected Kelly to be at her first hearing today on charges relating to the assault and attempted kidnapping?” “Sounds like a step that needed to take place? How come I have the feeling it didn’t?” “Because it didn’t. The university cut a deal with Kelly that she would immediately depart the school, depart the state, and not have contact of any kind with you or Carly.” “In exchange?” “They dropped all charges.” “Wait! Don’t we have a right to press the charges?” Beth asked. “Normally yes, but this also turned into a ‘they said, she said,’ thing.” “There was video!!!” Beth complained. “I know, and that’s part of what makes this all stink badly of corruption.” “So what now?” “So, as far as we can tell, Kelly flew to Selegnasol today. We have no idea where she went after that, but she’s at least gone?” “Was she behind the stuff against me earlier?” “I think so, but the problem is that she’s really not that good with computers. We did a full background check—not a completely legal one—and discovered she had a failing grade in her Intro to Computer Programming class last year. She’s never taken anything more advanced, so we have to believe someone else was the hacker.” “Great! Just great!” Beth sighed, “I guess at least she’s gone now. And I assume you’re staying?” “Probably until you move back to New Haven, Beth.” “Well, at least if you’re around, we’ll all be a little safer,” she said hopefully. “Was there anything else?” “Not right now; I want you to keep an eye out, though. I’m more than a little worried about whoever this other person or persons are? Amanda assures me Rachel is locked down, but keep an eye on anything odd with her, too.” “Will do… I’m going to get to some homework now?” “Are you going anywhere else tonight?” Beth shook her head. “No, I’m going to put on my pajamas and get comfy.” “I’ll see you in the morning tomorrow then,” she told her and exited. As she left, “That fucking bitch!” Beth complained. Rachel appeared, “Language?” she said before instantly disappearing again. “Ugh!!!!!” MY BOTTOM FELT absolutely disgusting as the elevator door closed, trapping us with the horrid smell of my diaper. To their credit, neither of my new nest mates did much more than wrinkle their noses right then. “What happened to you? You were the only potty trained Little still?” I sighed, “The same thing that changed my gender? It’s all related.” “That su…” Amy started to say, “That’s not good,” she corrected herself. “I miss swearing,” Mia said. “Yeah, it’s not easy to skip here. At least my mama back home is big on stopping us from doing that; I was trained not to cuss around her,” I told them. “Mama?” Mia asked curiously. I shrugged, “I have two moms; one is Mom, and the other is Mama?” “That sort of makes sense,” Mia nodded. The door opened, and we walked toward my new nest, which threw me for a second. I sighed as I approached the door, tensing up a bit. “It’s a bit much,” Amy agreed. “What were you in the other room?” “Kitties,” Mia said. “If this was actually a preschool, this would be adorable,” she begrudgingly admitted. “If I manage to return home, I might consider this as a theme.” “It won’t cause you nightmares?” Amy asked. “I mean... it looks like a unicorn puked after eating a rainbow?!?” “The Kitties will forever do that to me. At least Miss Lilly isn’t a psychotic crazy woman,” Mia whispered. We walked into the large room, and I was once again assailed by the land of unicorns and sparkly glitter! “Miss Lilly is probably in her room if you want to knock?” Mia said. “She doesn’t mind changing us when we ask.” “Not like the wicked witch,” Amy said. “How long did you sit in that one diaper that day?” “Diaper rash… that’s how long,” Mia sighed. “It took me four days of the HoloChanging Station Nannies putting cream on me before it cleared!” “Sorry,” I said. “I guess I’ll go try, Miss Lilly.” I dropped my bag by my new pod, then walked over to the door I knew was her apartment and found it was actually open, with Lilly sitting on the couch inside. “Oh, hi Conn… Carly,” she said. “Hi, Miss Lilly,” I said. “Umm… is… could…” “Diaper change, huh?” She asked. “How…?” “Nervous fidgeting and stuttering, Little?” She stood and came over to me, kneeling down in front of me, “And, let’s be honest, I can smell your poopy bottom from my couch over there!” She booped my nose then, before picking me up and carrying me back into the nursery. The destination of the changing table was interrupted as she looked around the room, “Anyone else need a diapee change? Looks like everyone is back, so after that, I want to have a nest meeting in the circle so we can all meet our new Sparkle!” Lilly had always seemed like a more calm and tame nest mother. She probably still was, according to Mia and Amy. Still, at that moment, I don’t think I had ever felt more like a baby than a woman holding me in a poopy diaper and speaking so… like… a daycare teacher! “Yes, Mommy,” I heard from two girls, and “Yes, Miss Lilly,” from Amy and Mia. As she sat me down on the table, she was gentle. “I guess you’ve had a lot to adjust to this weekend,” she asked me. I sighed and nodded, “Losing my bladder and bowel control is the worst part, though?” She gently rubbed my shoulder and placed the safety strap across my chest. She had changed me once before on the night she covered our nest. However, even still, I fought not to turn red as she pushed the jumper skirt out of the way, unbuttoned the onesie, and opened up the horrid diaper on my rear. By that point, I knew it had to have smeared everywhere! I could feel it was a softer mess than normal, too, so I was quite shocked that it only took her four baby wipes to get me clean! “Your Grandma brought these Monkeez for you, and I’m glad she did!” Lilly smiled at me. The nighttime ones work better than what I have in here, and they look so cute!” I blushed, “Umm… you’re welcome?” She tickled my belly for a second after taping the diaper shut, “Let’s get you in your jammies and out of that horrible uniform,” she said. “They’re over there,” I started to say. She smiled, “You can wear other ones another night, but this is your first night in the Sparkles nest!” From underneath the changing table, she pulled out a footed onesie with a series of broad patterns of dark pink, light pink, light blue, and white fade with glittery and sparkly stars throughout. There was a hood with a ‘mane’ of multicolored rainbow sparkly pieces sticking up, along with a unicorn horn and eyes on top. It was, in a word, a horrifying eyesore!!! “Umm… really?” She laughed, “I won’t make you wear it after tonight, but it’s kind of a tradition? Amy and Mia had to last week?” I sighed, “Fine…” As she dressed me in it, I discovered a multicolored rainbow tail sticking out from the rear area above my diaper. “Where do you even find this kind of hideous monstrosity?” I muttered as I was free to walk to my pod. Several other girls saw her for diapers and tamer jammies over the next few minutes. “Okay, girls! Come on over; let’s all have a sparkle together!” I noticed the circles on the rug then and followed the other girls’ leads in sitting down on one. Mine was purple, with a white heart sewn inside the design. I saw flowers, stars, and similar designs throughout the other circles. “Girls, I’m not sure you’ve all met yet, but we have a new Sparkle in the nest! Carly, do you want to introduce yourself?” I was glad she at least let me stay seated, as I hated being the center of attention then! “Umm… Hi, I’m Carly Slane… at least I am now. Some of you may have met me before; I went by Connor… I’m from the same dimension as Mia, Willow, and Amy,” I said, pointing to them. “If you’re a boy, why are you in this nest?” A girl asked pointedly. “Zoey!” Lilly said sharply, “That’s not nice!” “It’s okay; I understand. There was a problem with some nanites that were used to alter me for a film project we’re doing. They were supposed to temporarily make me Carly, but it looks instead like it’s permanent.” “Is that why you look like an actual toddler?” Willow asked. “I didn’t even think you were a college student when I first saw you?” I blushed, “Yeah, I’m hoping maybe we can fix at least that at some point…” “Carly has all of the parts you do now,” Lilly told them. “So it wouldn’t be proper for her to remain in the boys’ nest with them all trying to peek at her.” A couple of the girls wriggled a little nervously. “Okay, so three more things from you!” Lilly told me. “What?” “What’s your major? What year in school are you? And most importantly! What’s your favorite flavor of ice cream?” I smiled, “Computer Science and Filmmaking, I’m in my sophomore year. My favorite ice cream is strawberry!” “Okay, fellow Sparkles, go ahead and tell Carly your name, major, and favorite flavor of ice cream, too!” “I’m Aria,” a girl who looked a bit above five feet said. I’m a computer engineering major, junior, and I love cookies and cream!” The rest of the girls went after that, and I learned I had Everly, Grace, Zoey, and Sophia in there, who had been with Lilly since the start of the year. I couldn’t help but note that even with the addition of myself, Mia, Willow, and Amy, we still had an empty pod. ‘What happened to the other girls?’ I wondered. ‘Why would she have had more get in trouble than the other nests?’ “So, that’s everyone, Carly. Do you have any questions for them?” Lilly asked after Amy finished it off. I shrugged, “Not really?” “Okay then, I do want to go over our rules here. First, everyone here is diapered at this point, which means you need diaper changes. I have no problems changing diapers whenever they need to be. Now that the policy is that pods are left open, I have also opened my door. If you need a change in the middle of the night, you may come to see me and knock on my bedroom door. If I’m home, the door is almost always open. We’re all girls here, so it’s not like we have anything to hide?” I blushed, “Okay? Is there a last change time?” “Not really. Unofficially, it’s about 28 O’clock, but you can go to bed earlier if you want, and I’ll change them then. Like I said, I’ll change you whenever. Diaper rash is not comfortable for anyone—and I also pride myself on my girls not having UTIs!” “I don’t think there’s anything else right now then?” “Great! Let’s do our Sparkle chant, and then you can all finish your last studying for the night!” I watched as several girls looked happy to do whatever I was about to witness. Lilly started with the first word, but everyone quickly joined except me. “Sparkly horn, gleaming eye” Each girl had their hands on their head, and their pointer fingers made a horn. “Unicorns, we stand so high.” They all put their hands in the air then and jumped towards the middle of the circle. “Friendship strong, hearts aglow, Let our smiles and laughter flow.” Before I knew it, an arm was placed around my shoulders, and we all made a tight circle around Lilly. “Until next time, we say goodnight, Dreams of magic, take flight!” The girls finished by flapping their arms like birds and giggling. Several girls, including Mia, seemed to genuinely enjoy the song, even as I felt my brain gag! ‘Well, Mia is an early childhood education student… this kind of stuff probably rots her brain normally!’ “You’ll learn it quickly, Carly,” Lilly told me. “Okay, Sparkles, go study! See me when you need me!” I walked over to my desk and put things where I wanted them. Moving just a few weeks after arriving in the other dorm was an odd process! I ensured my lockbox was secured again and all my important items were secured away. I put a few finishing touches on the script for Screenwriting. I submitted it before checking my diaper through the onesie. “How am I already wet?!?” I asked quietly. Mia was nearby and came over, “It’s disturbing, isn’t it?” She asked. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to say that out loud.” “I get it… do you think we’ll get better when we go home?” I sighed, “Mom didn’t… she struggled for years before figuring out a solution.” She nodded, “Sorry this happened to you too.” Shrugging, “I knew it was a likely possibility if I came as a Little. I tried to live off campus with my grandmother, and as soon as they denied that, I had a feeling I’d spend at least part of the time in diapers.” “You still came?” “I’ve already learned enough to make a fortune back home,” I told her. She nodded, “I wish I could say the same. Besides a few new play songs like the one we just did, there’s nothing different about caring for babies here from there.” “Other than they stay babies forever if they’re our size,” Zoey, another of my new nest members, said. “Yeah…” she agreed. The others were fading, but I decided to get on my EdgeSphere goggles and see if Beth was still up to talk. I was missing her a lot right then! BETH HAD LOGGED onto her EdgeSphere account about an hour before getting an alert that Connor Slane was requesting a connection. “Hi, Carly,” Beth said, looking at her girlfriend, who looked like her boyfriend again. “Have you changed your name and avatar yet?” Carly looked at her hands and said, “Oops!” She looked sheepish, “Umm… how do you change that? I don’t remember seeing a setting for changing that?” Beth laughed, walked her through calling up the menu, and even assisted her in picking out her new look. The only real difference between her virtual and real looks was the slimming down of her cheekbones and adding a slight chest to her appearance. “There, you don’t look like a baby now?” Carly stuck her tongue out at her. “So, what have you been up to tonight?” “Umm… do you know if your grandma made it possible to secure the connection?” Carly smiled and said, “Yes, give me a second!” A moment later, she said, “We’re good. We won’t keep her out, but any government or students won’t have a chance?” “I’m dating a family of hackers,” she said, shaking her head. “Has your grandma contacted you since dinner?” I shook my head, “No? I’ve been with the nest or doing homework, though?” Beth looked slightly uncomfortable then, “Well, umm, Nikki had some information about Kelly?” “What did she have to say?” “Charges were dropped? She was released?” “You’ve got to be f… kidding me!” Beth was impressed that Carly stopped the f-bomb but completely empathized with her reaction! ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thank you for reading! Please press the Like Button and leave a comment! I very much appreciated seeing some new faces in the comments after Friday's post! 🙂💜 I've had an incredible run of writing 30k words in the past ten days, so I'm pleased that I'm working on Chapter 123 at this point. The really cool thing (insane?) today was passing the word count for my Exchanged trilogy! I'm definitely nowhere near the finish, but I have crossed the 366k word mark! I think I'll be finishing up what I consider to be this act of the book in the next few chapters. I know of at least another two, maybe three sections to come. I'm hoping to get another good solid month and a half of writing in before the real world closes in too tightly for my muse to come out. Thank you for all of your support! I appreciate the comments and likes each time! Every one of them makes the process fun and worthwhile for me! The next chapter will come out on Friday of this week, with most likely a bonus chapter still for the next few weeks if you all keep me well-fed with Likes and Comments!
    26 points
  10. Chapter 93: Truth CONN…CARLY WAS ahead of Beth as they both seemed to want to run away from the horror that was their film. Beth noted that Carly was waddling pretty badly in the thicker diaper but couldn’t tell if that meant she wet it again. A lookup helped her see that Isabella had come in with them. “I’ll help you two out of those diapers; I’m not sure if you have the strength to pull them off, Beth.” Beth sighed but gladly accepted the hand in the dressing room at releasing the tapes, even as Carly seemed to hop around. “Please hurry,” she asked her. As soon as the diaper was off her, Carly bolted into the attached bathroom and climbed on the toilet without even closing the door. Beth shook her head and closed it for her. “Guess she needed to go!” A look at the diaper that Isabella had just removed showed it wasn’t completely dry. ‘Two accidents?’ Beth wondered, a little worried. ‘She hasn’t been having any?!?’ Isabella just gave her a smile and left after tossing the balled-up diaper in the bin. Beth could hear a sink in the wardrobe area as she washed her hands. While waiting for the bathroom to clear, Beth pulled off the rest of the toddler outfit and yanked at the bodysuit for longer than she felt necessary. Her skin had stuck to the inside, and she made a face as she peeled it off, “I so need a shower!” She said to an empty room. She stole a couple of the baby wipes from the counter. She wiped her chest and body quickly before putting her bra and panties back on, followed by the jeans and sweater she’d worn that morning. She was finishing pulling the shirt over her head when Carly came out. She looked embarrassed but moved towards the little locker her clothes were in. “I’m going to hit the restroom real quick; I’ll be right back,” Beth said to her… significant other. ‘We need to find some time to talk; she has taken to this more than a boy should?’ She also thought about how Carly had behaved the weekend of her cousin’s birthday party. Beth pulled her pants and panties back down and used the toilet, then looked in the mirror and groaned! Even with her bra and regular clothes, she looked about seven at best! She pulled the braided pigtails out of her hair and finger-picked her hair loose as she walked back out to the room. Carly was putting on the last part of his uniform then, and Beth realized the nanites must have changed her proportions quite a bit. She was as flat as a board up top, and while her hips weren’t much larger, Beth realized she was a little thinner in bone structure. “My clothes don’t fit quite right,” Carly said then. “No, I think the nanites did a few more little adjustments. Of course, you probably are out of the dress code and should be wearing the girl’s uniform.” Beth noted the blush then but didn’t hear any complaints? “Are you ready?” She asked Beth. “Yep, let’s get the hell out of this place. I don’t want to be in one more toddler scene today!” Carly nodded, and the two walked out to find Nikki waiting. “Ready to go?” “Yes,” Beth said. “Amanda is waiting for us in the parking lot,” she told her. “Let’s get outside and go find her.” The two followed the taller woman to the faculty parking lot, where Amanda waited in her vehicle. She stepped out and came to kneel in front of her grandchild. “Well, you do look adorable like this! I guess I should enjoy having another granddaughter for the evening?” She smiled. Carly smiled and said, “Guess so?” then added, “What are we doing for dinner?” Amanda laughed, “We’re just going to hit a quick fast-food restaurant; we need to get you home. There’s another long day for you tomorrow!” Carly nodded, even as Beth wondered which restaurant they would stop at. WE HADN’T TRAVELLED far in the car before reaching the equivalent of the golden arches back home. I could see a large set of slides and ball pits in the back, though still at theirs like Mama had told us they had growing up. As we walked in the door, I felt a sudden urge come! I practically shouted, “Grandma, I need to use the bathroom really bad!” She didn’t hesitate, picking me up gently and walking rapidly to the bathroom and inside a stall. She was just setting me down when I couldn’t hold it anymore, and I soaked the Pull-Up. “What? Why?” I couldn’t help but wonder. “Oh no, I’m sorry, Con… Carly,” she told me. I grimaced, “This is twice now…” I complained. “Twice?” She asked, sounding concerned. I nodded, “It happened at the end of a scene earlier… I ended up using the diaper.” She nodded and dug into her purse, “Here, let’s get you out of that wet Pull-Up, try the potty, then I have a spare in my bag here.” I blushed as I realized she must have assumed I would have an accident at some point. “You’ve just been carrying one?” “I put a couple of them when we bought them in here,” she said with an unapologetic shrug. “I know you’ve been doing well, but it’s pretty normal for Littles to have accidents at some point?” A few minutes later, I’d let a little bit more urine out into the toilet where it belonged and had dry padding between my legs when we rejoined Beth and Nikki. Beth gave me a worried look, standing beside me, and put her arm around me to squeeze me into a side hug. I leaned into her, grateful for her presence right then. ‘Is it the different parts?’ I wondered. ‘The morning started with zero problems making it to the bathroom, though?’ “Carly?” Beth asked, “What do you want?” I looked and realized we were at the counter. A part of me was sure I should just order a cheeseburger and fries, but I knew with my size, a kid’s meal size would probably be wiser. “Just a cheeseburger and fries, I guess a kid’s size?” I said. I noticed for the first time the woman at the register giving me the ‘she’s sooo cute!’ vibes. I leaned more in again to Beth as our orders were finished. I noticed there weren’t the computer ordering stations that had all but taken over ours back home. I followed Grandma and Nikki to a table, where she sat a booster down and helped me into it. “I’m surprised there’s actually someone taking orders,” I said out loud. Grandma smiled, “We had about ten years where they tried to transition all the humans out. They first tried AI Holograms about eight years ago, and they’ve become the norm.” “Wait! That was a hologram?” I said, looking back at the woman. She was missing some tell-tale signs I’d become used to seeing. “Yes,” Grandma smiled, “Surprised?” “A little, they programmed that one really well,” I admitted. “So, how did the shooting go today?” Grandma asked. “Really well,” Beth said. “Yeah, we managed to stay on schedule despite having to redo some scenes too many times.” I shuddered at the thought of that stupid scene of Brianna first pooping her diaper! “How much do you have left to shoot?” Nikki asked, “I was pretty impressed watching your group work.” “Just four scenes left,” I said after mentally thinking through the schedule in my head. “We’ve finished twenty-four, so almost done!” “Thank God!” Beth said. “You only have two left, I think, right?” “Yeah,” she agreed. “Two too many!” One of the HoloWorkers brought out food right then, and my eyes widened at seeing the ‘kids’ meal burger. “There is no way I’m going eat all of that…” I said. Grandma laughed, “Just eat what you can; don’t worry about finishing it all.” I was really curious about Nikki, but I couldn’t ask anything more from her in public right then. Instead, the conversation stayed to questions about the filming process, Beth’s life, mine back home, and all that are very safe to talk about in public. Before we left, we all hit the restroom and headed for the car. I needed to go more than I realized by then, and I was beginning to worry there was something wrong as the self-driving car took off from the parking lot. It was nearly the time I’d gone to bed most of the week when we pulled into the driveway, but I was still wide awake. We all ended up settling into the living room then, and Nikki asked, “Connor, what exactly happened with you and Kelly when you were in that fight?” I shrugged, “Okay? Why?” “For one, I want to know what you’re dealing with here; two, I want to know what I’m dealing with skill-wise.” I nodded, “We were going to the editing room and were surprised to find Kelly inside. While we were still just inside the doorway, I angled myself to be in front of Beth as I figured out we were in a bad situation.” “Why didn’t you just run back out the door?” She asked I sighed, “I was trying to get Beth to do that, but she wasn’t getting the hint. I wanted to protect her, though, so if she didn’t leave, I wasn’t going to.” “Protect me?” Beth asked. “You’re the size of an infant to a Big?!?” “Thanks,” I said, a little annoyed with her. “I didn’t mean…” I sighed, “I understand, it’s okay. Just remember who my mom is?” She nodded. “Anyway, we were eventually completely trapped with Kelly between us and the door. I got her out of the way when she went after Beth and went on the offensive against her ankles first.” “Why ankles?” she asked. “Mom said the two places a Little can reach to attack are the ankles and usually the knees. It’s not like I can reach her upper body normally?” “That is correct, definitely the proper method,” she agreed. “What happened next?” I walked her through the fight step by step and realized Beth must not have known everything. “She tried stabbing you with a syringe?” She cringed when I spoke about that. “Yeah, not sure what was in it, but I was sure I didn’t want it inside me!” “No, you didn’t,” Grandma said, “I just heard what was in it, and it was a powerful treatment meant to make all of your big boy thoughts and abilities go away. It wouldn’t have been permanent with one dose, but you wouldn’t have been fighting back for a few more days even with that one dose.” I cringed, “I was too easy on her…” “She’s definitely lucky I didn’t have her in front of me,” Grandma said. “So, what happened after you knocked the syringe away?” Nikki asked. I told her of our little dance around the room before finally managing to break her knee. “Then I followed up with a kick to her jaw,” I shrugged, “I kind of regretted that one; it was like kicking a concrete wall!” “Next time, go for the throat, or if you really need to go for the head, the temple is a little softer,” she told me. I nodded, “I figured the nose would have been better, too?” “Could have been,” she agreed. “So, what forms of martial arts have you studied? You’re clearly not an amateur?” I shrugged and listed off the styles my sisters and I had learned. She smiled, “You and I will definitely be sparring sometime one weekend. I don’t want to risk making a bruise and your crew mad at me this week, though.” I nodded, “Anyway, that’s when the cavalry arrived?” Nikki laughed, “I think you were the cavalry. Obviously, you are well trained, but we need to get you some practice against someone like me who is larger. But, hopefully, if you two are with me, that won’t be necessary.” Looking at the clock, Grandma said, “Why don’t you come with me, Nikki? I’ll get you settled in the guest room. Conn… Carly, why don’t you and Beth take a few minutes to unwind, and then you probably should get some sleep before tomorrow?” I nodded and watched her walk away with her. “Come on,” Beth said, “we need to talk.” I looked up at her and saw her arms were out to pick me up. I was settled into her side and carried up to ‘her’ room, where she closed the door and sat on a plush rug beside the bed with her back against it. She pulled me in tight on her lap, then with an arm securely around my body, holding me to her warm body. “Okay, so Connor, I want you to know I don’t have a problem with any answers you give right now… but what’s going on with you?” “What do you mean?” I asked. She looked frustrated, “I mean… This is the second time…” Her hand brushed back through her hair, and with a sigh, she said, “I don’t know how to do this anyway, but to be blunt, I guess? Is Carly just an actor playing an actress? Or is that the other way around?” I felt my heart in my throat. She knew! My eyes were watering as I feared what she would say, but I said, “Carly is who I’d rather be.” She nodded, “I figured that was probably the case. Want to talk about it?” I shrugged, “What do you want to know?” She hesitated, “How long have you felt like this?” “Since I was seven, probably?” I thought back, “I think that was about the age I wasn’t allowed to do the same things as the girls at school as much. At home, it never mattered; we just played, but at school, I couldn’t play with the girls anymore without the teacher saying, ‘Go play with the boys…’” “That made you jealous?” “I just didn’t understand it? I played the boy game, though, I guess. My sisters and I played dress-up enough that I wore their clothes fairly often until we got older. The first time Mom told me the truth about her originally being a boy… well, I guess I wanted to come here then?” “She couldn’t do that for you back there? You already had the nanites in your system?” I shook my head, “She wouldn’t even consider doing any changes, she told me with other smaller things. I asked about other things when she told me about the nanites before I came. She was worried it would cause me to shrink. As soon as she was full-sized, she believed it was time to never adjust them again…” “But you’re changing back tomorrow?” I sighed, “It will suck, but it’s what I’ll do. More the boy game…?” “You could stay like this?” I shook my head, “No, I’ve been thinking about it off and on today. I’d be in a similar position to the one Mom was potentially in at the university. Connor is the one that came through; I’m not sure if they would let Carly stay as a student?” I shrugged, “Not to mention, go back home?” She snorted, “With your grandmother? It wouldn’t be…” A knock came at the door, and Grandma asked, “Are you two in here?” “Yes, come in,” Beth said. She walked in and said, “I probably shouldn’t be letting you be in a bedroom with a door closed?” Beth laughed, “Well, right now, Carly is missing the thing that would normally be able to get us in trouble?” “I wanted to ask about that,” Grandma said, “you had a couple of accidents already. Have there been any other problems?” I shook my head, then stopped, “I don’t think it was a surprise, but my clothes didn’t fit quite right?” She nodded, “Well, the nanites changed your body, including your bones there… I probably should have insisted you not use those for the filming. They can be reversed, but they aren’t without side effects.” I shrugged, “It’s made the film more believable, I think?” I paused, “How much do you know about these?” She nodded at my first statement, then said, “I did some edits on those for Professor Ponce when she first started using them. I’m pretty knowledgeable on them?” I wanted to change the subject off them then. I suddenly thought of another topic, “Grandma, did you have any luck figuring out who Lilly is? How she knows Mom?” “Actually, yes, I did,” she said, sitting on a window seat I hadn’t noticed before. Beth and I sat up. “Who is she?” I asked. “Your mom told you some of the stories from when she was here, right?” She asked me. I nodded, “A lot of them, at least?” “Well, it turns out your mom did meet her mom, and I can see why she feels she owes you…” +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading!!! Please press the Like button and consider leaving me a comment, too! You all met my requirements for your share of likes from Sunday. Don't start slacking now, please? 🥺 Remember, I don't have any of my work completely behind paywalls, so it's really just the smallest bit of payment you can give me! I'll post again on Friday morning; please remember, as always, that if you enjoy my works, you can purchase them on Amazon Kindle. https://www.amazon.com/author/babysofia
    23 points
  11. Chapter 90: Changed BETH WATCHED AS the injection was given, wincing as she knew a needle extended and quickly retracted. At first, Connor did not react, and it seemed like nothing had happened. Suddenly, Connor screamed in pain for a second! It briefly occurred Beth thought everyone was about to rush in, but then Connor went silent and back to his ‘sleeping’ from the anesthesia. Beth watched his forehead and jaw shape change slightly, even as his figure changed somewhat. She had wondered if they would give Connor breasts to make it seem like he was an adult, but instead, the shape of his body just became very convincingly toddler-like. ‘Connor’s cute like this,’ Beth admitted. He now had an adorable toddler girl set of proportions in his face and limbs. Everything carried on as usual with the filming, but as soon as “Cut!” was called, Professor Ponce immediately pounced and was looking over Connor. “Connor, are you okay?” She asked. Connor blinked a second before sitting up, “I think so?” He shook his head, the pigtails tied into his hair bouncing back and forth. “That was a little more of a jolt to my system than I expected?” “That can happen,” the professor said. “Miss Perez, why don’t you and another female crew member take our young actor back to a place where you can make sure everything changed okay? I’m just going to clean up the kit?” “I’ll go with Connor,” Beth said, ensuring she wouldn’t be left behind. “Sounds good,” Connor said, seeming to have his body movements more alert again. Beth noticed his voice sounded like a young girl’s now. Charlotte gathered him from the table, and the three returned to the wardrobe area and into one of the changing rooms. “Are you sure you’re okay?” Charlotte asked as she sat him on top of the bench in the changing room. “I think so?” Connor replied, “Things seem to be getting better every moment. I should be okay to shoot again here in a few minutes?” “Well, before we do that, let’s check that nothing weird happened?” Charlotte suggested. Connor nodded, and he pulled up the hospital gown over and off of his body. “Just sit down there,” Charlotte said, “That diaper has LittleProof tapes.” Connor didn’t argue, and Beth watched as she pulled it loose. Then they helped pull the bodysuit off and down his legs and revealed what was beneath. Beth couldn’t help but note Connor grinned widely. I LOOKED DOWN at parts that were supposed to be on my body missing and other parts that weren’t present. ‘It worked!!!!’ I tried to control my urge to jump up and down for joy but kept it to just a grin. ‘Finally!!!’ I smiled. I looked at my body and felt a sense of peace and calm that I had never felt before. I had always felt like the pieces down below looked out of place and wrong. With the old dangly one gone and the new parts in place, I no longer felt wrong! As a kid, I was always jealous of my baby sisters and how cute they could dress! Of course, Riley and I were so close in age that I’d grown up playing dress-up with them all the time and certainly played with dolls as much as any other toy. Mama had been worried about it, but Mom just shrugged and supported me. As we reached middle school age, that stopped, and it had been a few years since I’d really been able to dress up as myself with them. I felt my chest and was a little disappointed I couldn’t feel any tissue there. In fact, if anything, it felt like the little bit of fat deposits that had been there were gone, and things felt even flatter. My legs and arms looked just a little chubbier than usual, even as I hoped I hadn’t lost muscle mass. Looking at my arms, I said suddenly again, “Whoa! Where did my arm hair go?” I looked down at my legs and noticed the same thing while noticing how drastically different my voice was! “That treatment almost always has hair removed,” Charlotte told me, “We made sure that it was going to do that for you. Once we reverse it, you can grow it back within a month or so.” “And my voice?” I said, speaking again and listening that it didn’t sound like me, even as I could feel myself saying it. “Same thing, not that you had a low voice before, but this way, the illusion is perfect for your character’s new mommy. It should also help make things better for your big sister to relate to you?” I nodded and looked at the makeup mirror, which was almost too high above my head to see. The face looking back at me looked like it was taken from a picture of Lilah or Hannah when they were about two. “I look like my baby sisters now,” I said, a little surprised. “Somehow, I think you look like you should be their baby sister now,” Beth said. I nodded, “Yeah… I wouldn’t think I look older than maybe two right now? Will people think we switched out my character for a toddler?” Charlotte laughed, “No, that’s pretty normal of an appearance change if the right to do so is granted.” I nodded at that. Everything was as perfect as I could have wanted, but I was just slightly worried about the jolt I felt! That wasn’t present on any documentation I’d looked up for the costumer’s version of the nanites. I didn’t have time to dwell on the possible problem, though. “Well, let’s get this diaper on you; we won’t need the bodysuit again for a bit,” Charlotte said as she grabbed a fresh one. “Unless you want to show the crew the new birthday suit?” I rapidly shook my head, “Umm… no thank you!” Beth laughed, “We’ll get out there and finish this set of scenes and maybe take a twenty-minute break?” I nodded at that. She pushed me down onto my back and placed the new diaper underneath me. These diapers they had us using for the project and in the theater department were annoyingly thicker than my nighttime diapers in the nest. She added a bit of powder before pulling me back into her arms and stopping. “Beth, I think we need a new name for our little girl besides her character name?” She smiled at her, “Why don’t you take the honor of naming her? You’re her girlfriend, after all?” Beth smiled at me, “How about Carly?” “I like it!” Charlotte said, “Until we change you back, are you okay with being Carly?” I smiled, “That works for me.” Inside, I smiled and thought, ‘Thanks, Beth.’ “Okay, Carly, let’s go get this scene wrapped up! “Kay,” I said, leaning against her warmer body as we left for the fake office. She placed me back down on the table. Professor Ponce asked me, “Does everything seem okay?” “As far as we can tell?” “Great! When you finish filming tomorrow, Gary will be able to handle everything. I’ve already shown him how to reverse the procedure.” “Thanks,” I told him. Even as I thought, ‘I wonder how I can tell them to leave me…?’ Before I could brood, though, we had me lying down, and we resumed filming. I pretended to be asleep as Gary ran a scanner over me, “It’s a girl!!!!” Even with my eyes closed, I wanted to roll my eyes at the improvised dialogue that hadn’t been written, “Your baby girl is all good to go home!” “Everything went okay?” “Yes, Miss Ingels, she’s your perfect baby girl now,” he told her. They’d added some dialogue before I was again dressed in the same romper, still pretending to be asleep. Then Charlotte carried my cradled body back to the car to buckle me in. “Cut!” we heard, and “Okay everyone, let’s take a fifteen-minute break. Hit the restroom if you need to. There are a couple boxes of doughnuts and some sandwiches over there,” Sebastian said. “Carly?” I heard from above me. “Yes?” I looked up at Charlotte. “You want some help with the diaper to use the restroom?” I blushed but nodded. “Ride?” She asked next. I sighed and held my arms out, “Might as well take advantage of those long legs of yours.” Beth looked nervous then, and I hoped she wasn’t getting jealous. “You okay, Beth?” I asked. “Yes,” she said, “Just looking forward to getting my scenes over within a bit.” “Oh, yeah, you’re almost up again with me, aren’t you?” She nodded from the ground, where she followed with her head just above Charlotte’s waist. She sat me down on the floor in the dressing room before kneeling in front of me. Without warning, she pulled the romper snaps open and then ripped the diaper off, nodding towards the bathroom. “Go ahead and go potty, Carly.” “Don’t forget to wipe!” Beth said. “Huh?” “I’m coming in with you,” Beth said suddenly, pushed me into the bathroom door, and closed it behind her. “What…?” “You’ve not exactly had your princess parts very long?” Beth said. I blushed tomato red, “Umm… an hour?” “When you’re done peeing, you have to wipe; you can’t just shake things off anymore!” She looked at me and smirked. I nodded; I climbed onto the tall toilet with a stool someone had left next to it and pulled the open romper up and out of the way. I felt a bit self-conscious as I realized Beth was staring even as I managed to release my bladder. It felt the same yet quite different as the urine fell into the toilet. When I was done, Beth handed me a wad of paper, “Make sure you wipe front to back; you don’t want to end up with an infection from the other way.” I blushed and didn’t want to tell her I knew that already. After I let the romper back down, she shocked me by sitting on the potty herself. I was curious and found myself looking at her, too. Other than the hair that she had, we looked similar now. “Guess that’s the first time I’ve let you have a look, huh?” She said with a smile after she cleaned up. “Sorry, I was just curious to compare?” “Well, I guess right now my mom doesn’t have to worry about you getting me pregnant. Probably the best time to get you in the sack!” I blushed bright red as we washed our hands and made our way back outside to the main changing room. I found Charlotte waiting with a diaper for me. “You good for a bit?” She asked me. I nodded and let her pick me up to place me on the table. Since the romper was still undone, she pushed it out of the way and up my stomach, added some powder, and quickly finished taping the diaper shut. Some quick snaps later, and I was back in costume. “Why don’t we all go grab a quick snack?” Charlotte suggested. I shrugged, but I really didn’t trust outside food. “I just want to grab water from my bag, if you don’t mind?” She laughed, “We need to put some meat on those bones! Even with those chubby toddler looks, you still look like a skeleton, practically Carly!” BETH SHOOK HER head at Charlotte, ‘I sure as hell hope she doesn’t start cossetting Carly now!’ From what Beth could see, Charlotte didn’t seem to have any ill intentions. Still, her behavior bore watching since it had shifted to being a bit too willing to help in her mind. Even as they prowled the snack table, she promised to watch that change. Nikki came over right then, “You should be safe on all of this stuff,” she whispered, “I checked.” Beth nodded, “Thanks!” She grabbed a chocolate-glazed doughnut and nibbled on it as the crew began resetting the set. A salon for Littles and kids was taking shape in the air then, and she couldn’t help but feel a bit nauseous at some of the signs that had been added in the detail work. Littles must wear protection at all times! Squirmer? Let us know; we have chairs with straps! We only do hair, makeup, and nails! Anything else, and you need another shop! All Littles and Babies MUST be accompanied by a parent or guardian at ALL times! We are not a babysitting service! Beth wondered if this was one of the scenes out of the library they had just purchased for the filming with their budget. Just before the filming restarted, Charlotte called everyone over. “I’m speaking primarily to the girls in our group, but guys, listen up too! From here on out, we will all find our instincts flaring up around both our costars! This is a pretty natural instinct, and I don’t expect anyone to be able to fully ignore it.” She paused, “That being said, we need to do our best.” She looked at Carly, “Carly, sorry, I was starting to have that problem myself a few minutes ago.” “It’s okay, thanks for realizing…” “That is the other thing since we have given this treatment to our star until we get Connor back, this is Carly!” ‘Her boyfriend…?’ Beth shook her head, ‘Girlfriend? This is confusing!’ She watched Carly blush, but she didn’t look unhappy. If anything, that was one of the more genuine smiles she’d seen on her face. ‘We’re going to have a talk tonight when we get to Amanda’s!’ A few minutes later, work was back in session, and there was a montage filmed in the salon chair with Carly sitting down and alternating the HoloCharacter ‘cutting’ her hair and Isabella really doing it. Connor’s hair had been down his back, and Beth could tell there were nerves about this for him. They cut his hair to just below his shoulders in a ‘U’ shaped cut and gave her adorable bangs. A nanite spray was placed on her hair that, when activated, made Carly’s hair perfectly match her own red hair. ‘This is confusing!’ she said to herself, trying to sort out what gender to refer to Carly as. Shaking her head, she watched the final product, which consisted of two cute hair clips with bows placed on either side of her head. ‘If I saw her on the street right now, I wouldn’t guess Little,’ she thought. ‘Definitely would think she was a genuine toddler. This is what almost happened to Dad, I guess?’ With a jolt, she realized she should ask her dad for advice. She knew her parents had continued playing with him as her baby girl frequently until they thought she was old enough to remember, then stopped with her present. The problem was her memories didn’t leave her, so she still remembered her perfect big baby sister playmate! ‘If he wasn’t on the court, I’m pretty sure they’d still be doing it,’ she thought. Then admitted, ‘They could still be doing it secretly, and I don’t know about it.’ That thought felt so wrong, and she was glad to have a distraction in the form of Carly coming up to her. “What do you think?” She asked nervously. “It’s adorable?” Carly nodded, “It is cute… They said they can make it grow back to the length tomorrow to lose the shape? And the color will return to normal, too?” Beth laughed, “They can, unless you don’t want them to. It is a cute look for you!” She decided to add, “You might lose the bangs, though?” Carly blushed then, “Yeah, they’re definitely sending me plummeting into the toddler age range. It could have been worse; they wanted to cut it shorter into a bob at first.” Beth laughed, “That would have been even more adorable, but since you’re supposed to be the same age as your ‘big sister,’ I’m guessing it wouldn’t have worked as well.” “Carly, are you ready?” they heard. “Coming,” she said to Sebastian and Charlotte. Beth watched her hair bounce and then settled in to watch the rest of the montage scenes get filmed. A trip to a Little store was uncomfortable to watch. Still, given Brianna’s restrictions, there weren’t as many cringeworthy things happening. The diapers ‘purchased’ were the brand that they were stuck with, thanks to that stupid university sponsorship. Eventually ‘Brianna’ was dressed in a pretty dress to meet her sister, and they filmed her arrival at the daycare to go inside to pick up her ‘sister.’ “Cut!” Sebastian said after running that scene for the fourth time. “Let’s change over the scenery to the daycare interior and get everyone cast-wise ready to shoot Scene 17 inside in thirty minutes, please!” Beth cringed but knew she needed to get to wardrobe. It was time for the ‘sisters’ to start acting together… ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press the 'Like' button and leave me a comment! Well, to be honest you all missed the mark by a Like in my mind, but I also missed the mark by a chapter over the weekend. I decided we still needed to be rewarded with a posting anyway! I'll post again on Friday morning before I go to work. Thanks again for reading my works! Please consider purchasing a copy of my completed works from Amazon if you enjoy them! Having a small source of extra income there helps me keep the spare time to write for you all! https://www.amazon.com/author/babysofia
    23 points
  12. Chapter 95: Make it Worth It I WOKE UP to Grandma gently patting my back, “Carly, time to get up?” “Huh?” I asked, even as I realized where and who I was. ‘Why’s she calling me Carly, though?’ I wondered for a second. I rolled over, even as she moved the covers off of me and scooped me up to carry me to the changing table. The sleeper was removed, and I blushed as I realized I was wearing a very-soaked diaper. “What?!?” I said aloud. “I’m worried about this,” she told me. “We don’t have time to figure it out now, but as soon as we get you back from school today, I will do a scan. You seem to be rapidly losing your potty training?” I felt my veins chill but nodded, “I don’t know what’s going on? It seems to have steadily gotten worse through yesterday?” “Since that’s the case, you’re wearing a diaper today.” I felt like there was a metal door that just clanged shut, locking me off from the adult world then. My stomach fell as I realized whatever was causing this had certainly gotten bad enough that if reported, I’d be back in diapers in the nest no matter what. Sensing my unease, Grandma squeezed me in a hug, “It’s okay, no one will think anything bad of you today!” I shook my head, “I just hope it’s only today…” I looked at the clock and realized how early it was, “Do I have time to go for a swim?” She smiled, “I woke you up an hour before I planned to wake Beth. It’s not time for a long one, but you can get a short one. We need to put your hair in a cap, though.” I was grateful for a chance to get some laps in and wore the swimsuit Aunt Bella had made for me the weekend of Meggy’s birthday party. It fit me well, even with the swim diaper I wore, and I was pounding through laps faster than I had for a week. ‘Probably the adrenaline from my nerves,’ I thought. After a quick shower, I was soon dressed in another uniform. Beth teased me on the way inside the Matisse Center as we arrived for our final scenes of the film that I probably should be wearing the skirt option instead. I discovered most of the crew was missing, but Sebastian and Charlotte were having a meeting by a projected HoloScreen. “Hey, you two!” Charlotte said with a smile. “How are my favorite costars today?” I blushed, and Beth said, “Umm… that sounds weird. But good!” Charlotte laughed, “I’m actually kind of being serious. I like working with you two.” I smiled, “You’re great to work with, too,” I told her genuinely. “Did you guys get those other scenes wrapped last night?” “We did,” Sebastian said, “though I swear it took twice as long without you two in them.” “Huh?” Beth reacted. “You three,” he said, motioning to include Charlotte, “have great screen chemistry. It works well when you are involved with others too, but without you, it wasn’t as easy?” Charlotte nodded, “You two really are good at this.” “So, what’s up first this morning?” I asked. “Continuing where we finished yesterday. We’ll start with the scene at Grandma’s house before we go to the office.” “Wait, who’s playing ‘Grandma’ now?” Beth asked. “Madelyn doesn’t have a screen appearance in our original plan, just a computer voice, so we’ll use her. You’ll need to alter her computer voice when you do the edit. Maybe just some modulation?” I nodded, “That should be easy. I’m just glad I don’t have to see Kelly today!” Everyone laughed at that, and we moved on to getting to wardrobe. Charlotte came to help Beth and me get into our outfits, and I blushed when I realized the diaper was wet again. “Gary, we’re going to need you,” Charlotte said when she realized it. “What’s wrong?” “Well, first, Carly is suddenly having accidents?” She looked at me, “You’ve never seemed to have them?” “I haven’t,” I said. “So something has to be wrong with the nanites?” Charlotte suggested. “Might be…” He said thoughtfully. “Hopefully, it’ll correct when we reverse them? You should be able to be done filming by lunch or just after, right?” “Hopefully?” She agreed. “Let’s not worry about it then yet.” “How do we deal with the PooPloder placement if she’s wetting?” “Oh, that’s not a big deal, I’ve got six of the control panty things, so if she gets one wet, we’ll just change it when we change her diaper?” “Maybe we should use a regular diaper only until we do the office scene?” He suggested. Charlotte shook her head, “Let’s take care of shooting that one first, then we’ll come back to the Grandma’s house scene?” “Fair enough, I’ll let Seb know,” Gary said, taking off. “Sorry about this, Connor,” she told me. “We never intended you to have problems.” I shrugged, “Nothing we can do about it now?” “Let’s get you into the PooPloder version and get the accident out of the way; then, we don’t have to worry about anything more than just a diaper until we film the last scenes.” I nodded. Twenty minutes later, we were filming Sarah swiping into the office building while holding me. As we passed the bathroom, I asked, “Please?” I looked up at Charlotte, and she stared down at me. She sighed, “You promise to fix things?” “I’ll try!” I said. Before our conversation continued, though, Sophia came further down the hallway. “Well, look who the cat dragged in!” She smiled down at me and held her hands out. “Can your favorite auntie have a cuddle?” “Auntie?” I asked. “Of course, Brian, I’m your Mommy’s best friend! So that makes me your auntie!” Charlotte squeezed me reassuringly and said, “Hailey, we really don’t have much time for this?” “Please?” Sophia practically begged like a little girl to hold a doll. She handed me over and said, “Okay, fine, but you can’t cuddle her long! We need to get some work done!” With that, I began to endure a bounce up and down on her side before she placed me more in a hold like you would with an infant. As she did so, she stared at my stomach for a second before gently pushing on it. I activated the PooPloder, even as I grunted and groaned. A moment later, Sophia turned me around and held my diapered butt to her nose. “Uh-oh, someone was holding in a big present for her Mommy! That’s not good for your whittle belly!” I was handed back to Charlotte with a smile from her. I clung to her as Sophia said, “I’m just the auntie, so Mommy can have you back!” “Gee... thanks for the support,” Charlotte said. At that moment, I maintained a look of shock and forced some tears to roll down my face. It wasn’t hard with how disgusting the fake poop felt! After a couple of bounces and a hug, she said, “Come on, let’s go change your stinky butt, then we’ll go to Mommy’s office. Have a good weekend, Hailey!” Sophia waved at me and said with a mommy’s baby voice, “Bye-bye, baby girl!” As soon as Charlotte entered the bathroom door, I heard, “Cut!” “How was that?” Charlotte asked Will. “Great! Works so much better when she’s involved in the scenes.” “Do we need to do it again?” Sebastian asked. “I don’t think so. Everything looked and sounded good from what I could tell,” Will said. “In that case, let’s keep going; I’m worried about the effects Connor is dealing with here.” The stage was reset to allow filming of the changing table in the women’s restroom. “Okay, places!” was heard a few minutes later, and we began the scene. Charlotte sighed as she gently placed me on a changing pad she’d dug out from the diaper bag. “I’m sorry about that, Brianna, I really was going to let you try the potty?” I sniffled. The disgusting PooPloder stuff felt horrible and was a great tool to help me bring out that helpless emotion the scene called for! “Just change me, please? This is so disgusting…” I scrunched my face up as she placed the strap across my chest. “Just a moment, sweetie,” she said as she dug into the diaper bag. A second later, an intrusive silicone nipple was being forced through my lips, and I began sucking on it. Charlotte exposed my diaper and then lifted my legs for just a second. I knew they were looking for a view of the browning of the PooPloder on the back of the diaper, and then my legs were pushed down again, and she pulled open the tapes. As she wiped the mess off my bottom, she said, “Oh, Brianna, why didn’t you tell me you weren’t done yet?” Charlotte improvised. “Huh?” “You’re still going pee-pee, sweetie,” she smiled at me. “That’s okay, I have another diapee.” It was only as she was pulling the initial clean diaper away that I realized she had improvised because I was again peeing myself uncontrollably! Finally, with the second clean diaper, my clothing was straightened, and I was carried out of the restroom. “Cut!” Sebastian called. “What happened?” He asked. “We were having a little accident,” Charlotte smiled, but I could tell she was worried. “Tell me that worked? I want her back to her normal self as soon as possible. There is clearly something wrong here?” “She’s a Little; don’t they just usually have accidents? Every Little on campus is back in diapers, right?” Sophia asked. “Not saying that to be rude,” she tried to backtrack. “Usually only when someone has been doing something to them,” Beth said. “Yeah, let’s keep going,” Sebastian said. “I think the scene may even have been a bit of a bonus. Go get her out of that control panty since that’s got to be soaked now, and we’ll get the rest of this office scene wrapped up, too.” Charlotte didn’t even bother putting me down through all of that, just carrying me into wardrobe and rapidly getting me back set. “Connor, I am really sorry about this. I feel responsible?” She said with concern in her eyes as we walked back. “We’ll figure it out,” I told her. “Worst case scenario…? Well, I guess I’ll just end up in diapers like all of the other Littles this semester.” She gave me a concerned squeeze again but got us back to work as quickly as possible! BETH WAS WORRIED about Carly as they decided to keep on filming. ‘She may be completely incontinent now,’ she admitted as she watched the pair of Charlotte and Carly filming in her office. It was interesting watching as they did a montage of shots of her working on finding the proof and then showing it to the audience and Charlotte. An extra scene of the diaper bag coming back out had to be used before they left the office, though, since Carly had again used the diaper. As they filmed, each take showed it a little droopier. “Are you sure we shouldn’t just change her back now?” Charlotte asked Gary quietly to the side while they were getting set for the scene outside the building. “I don’t know it’ll make any difference,” he said. “This is one of the potential side effects listed on the waiver Connor signed. We’re almost done; if we stop now, we won’t be able to get all of the scenes completed.” Charlotte sighed, and Beth did the same from where she was eavesdropping. She had the added knowledge that being Carly was Connor’s lifelong dream. Because of that, she wasn’t pushing harder than Charlotte to get this stuff wrapped up. ‘It’s going to suck for Carly to go back,’ Beth thought. ‘At least so far, it’s just been wetting accidents; based on the PooPloders, I have to imagine that the other kind would be way worse on her.’ Beth watched as Owen was getting set by his car to attempt to come in as they came out. “Action!” Sebastian called, and Beth set aside her worries to watch the scene unfold. Charlotte carried Carly out the door, which closed securely behind her. Moving down some steps, Owen came up to them. “Hi, Sarah! What are you doing here so late?” “Oh, I left something on my desk that I need. We were just coming from the doctors, so I thought I would swing by on my way to pick up my other daughter from her grandmother’s.” Owen moved closer and smiled at the apparent baby girl, “And who’s this cutie?” Beth watched as he got a little closer, and one of the cameras had a great angle on his facial expressions. His eyes opened brightly, and a vicious smirk crossed his face as he began laughing! “So this is where Brian went on his vacation?!?” He laughed some more, even as another closeup camera showed Charlotte looking ready to kill him. “Being a baby girl definitely suits you, Brian!” Charlotte looked to control herself as she replied, “Yes, it does, doesn’t it.” She smiled at Carly and squeezed her reassuringly before turning towards him, “What are you doing here tonight?” Rob did an excellent job of looking a little guilty, but not so much that it was over the top. “Oh…? I just wanted to see if there were any other places we might have a backup? I can’t believe that we don’t have a single one?” “Oh, I appreciate your caring, but please, just go home.” “But...” Owen tried to speak, but Charlotte interrupted with a queen bitch voice that was calm but meant business. “Look, I don’t think it was you, but I’m suspicious someone has been up to things in the systems internally. I’ve locked up the building for the weekend, and no one else will go in until Monday.” The camera got a good view of the despair on Owen’s face, as if he had a ruined plan. “Rob, just go home and get some rest. We will need you fresh on Monday to help us pick up the pieces since Brian is no longer available for this kind of work.” Charlotte squeezed me then for effect, adding, “She’s got a much more important job now!” “Uhh... Okay, I guess you’re right.” Charlotte buckled Carly into the seat as the car with Owen practically peeled out of the parking lot. “Cut!” Sebastian called. “How was that?” Carly asked. “It was okay; if we weren’t in a hurry to figure out what was going on with you, though, I’d say let’s do it again,” Will said. “Then let’s do it again,” Carly said, much to Beth’s unease. “But…” Charlotte started to say. “If there is permanent damage, it’s probably already done,” Carly told her. “If my continence is the price for us getting a good product, then let’s at least make it good enough to be worth the price?” “You heard the girl! Reset! What did you think was wrong with the last take, Will?” Charlotte asked. He listed about ten different things, and so they went back and reshot it. Still not happy with that take; they did it a third time. As Rob laughed about his former coworker’s fate this time, a new ‘oopsie’ took place. Beth watched as Charlotte squeezed Carly, and it was clear that the squeeze sent something else out of him. To their credit, they finished up with Owen’s part without missing a beat. Well, actually, there had been an addition from Charlotte, “Let’s go get that poopy butt changed again!” Instead of going to the car seat, an implied diaper change occurred in the SUV’s back before ‘Cut’ was heard. “Are you okay?” Charlotte asked, finally breaking character. Beth walked over and found Carly shaking. “I didn’t even hardly feel it,” she said to Charlotte. “By the time I did, it was already halfway out.” “If it makes you feel any better, Carly, I think it made the scene more believable?” Sebastian said soothingly. “It doesn’t,” she told him. “Are you cleaned up enough to continue?” he asked. Carly nodded, “She did a good job changing my diaper again. Good thing we had that control panty gone, though?” Charlotte made a face, “Yeah, that would have made an even worse mess.” “Well, you said you wanted to keep going. You good?” Sebastian asked. “Will, is that take good?” “I think it’ll work well,” he said. “Let’s finish the last part of this and keep moving,” Carly said. “You heard her, let’s go,” Charlotte said. Beth watched as they reset to film inside the car as Carly was placed in the car seat. “You did disable his card access, right?” Charlotte asked as she pushed Carly’s right arm through the harness strap. Carly nodded, “Of course! Only yours works through Monday, just like you said. I’ve also locked out anyone from using any sort of remote protocol into our servers, so he can’t try to hack the building either.” Charlotte pressed her finger against Carly’s nose, “Good girl! Now, let’s get something to eat! I think you’ve earned an extra special treat tonight!” “What about Rob?” Carly asked. “Not to worry, I’ll take care of him on Monday.” After filming Charlotte closing the back door and getting in, the cameras watched as they took off down the projected road. “Cut!” +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Did you enjoy this? Please press the Like button for this post and leave a comment! This week, I won't be able to post a mid-week bonus due to work obligations. I should be able to post again Friday morning though unless something goes weird. (If I don't, it'll be Friday afternoon). The next week I'll promise you three though! Once again, if you do enjoy this tale, please consider purchasing one of my others from Amazon. All of my other works are completed and available under Sofia Hammerstein! http://amazon.com/author/babysofia
    22 points
  13. Chapter Thirty Two Amanda looked down at John in the shopping cart. She could feel the worry on her face. “John.” she started slowly “We’re going into this store to get groceries. It’s not too busy this early, and there’s only a few dozen cars here. All you have to do is be cute, and help me figure out what you like.” John just nodded at her. He still looked a bit forlorn. But at least he nodded. This wasn’t shaping up to be the fun outing together she had hoped for, but she figured if she went straight to the strawberries that might snap him out of it. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ John knew he was being grumpy when Amanda started walking them into the store. He also knew that this was probably really bad timing to be grumpy. He tried thinking his way through all of this as quickly (and haphazardly) as he could. ‘Okay’ he thought to himself. ‘I knew I was stuck. Why am I suddenly pissed off about it?’ While he was debating in his head he saw the end of the parking lot and knew the building was close and he felt like he was being pressured to finish a thought process. So he reached over and patted Amanda on the arm. She stopped and leaned down to ask “You gonna be okay, sweety?” He nodded “I just need a moment. I’m a bit freaked out.” Her face filled his view and she kissed him on the forehead “Do you wanna talk about it?” He tried shaking his head but she was just staring at him like she cared SO much. “I don’t … wa… I THINK that….” He felt rather than saw her fingers running through his hair slowly. “Just try to say roughly what it is.” “I think …” he struggled to assemble a jumble of emotions into words “That … I … I think that I’m just really mad? Maybe just freaked ou… maybe it still hasn’t sunk in. I don’t know why I’m mad. Just that I’m mad.” Two large arms wrapped around him and a hunched over big woman hugged him to her chest. It wasn’t a bad sensation. But also didn’t really help his sense of helplessness. After a moment she got down to eye level with him again and said “I’m very proud of you?” “Uhhh…Why?” He had no idea why she would be proud of him for being mad. Her hand came into his view and she stroked his cheek with the back of a finger as she explained “It’s not easy to say what you feel. Especially when you’re confused.” He nodded like he understood. He almost sort of did. “Okay. We have to go get these groceries one way or another. What can we do now to make you feel a bit less mad, or maybe a bit more in control?” He looked down at where he was sitting. And then down … geeze he was higher up than he was tall. He knew what he wanted. “May I walk?” She looked him up and down and nodded. “On the one condition that Rupert comes with you.” Okay, weird condition, but whatever. “Yes Ma’am.” He was lifted out and stood on his feet and then Rupert was held out to him. “Okay, hold my hand, or hold onto the buggy. But don’t wander off no matter what you do. Say yes Ma’am.” He nodded “Yes Ma’am.” And that was how they walked in. Rupert under his right arm, his main hand holding onto Amanda’s right hand, and John feeling conflicted that he had to ask her to stop, but also somehow relieved that she heard him out. He felt a bit useless and dumb and confused. But somehow just being allowed to walk felt like it gave him a bit of control. Not much. But it was what was going to get. They passed through the automatic sliding doors and immediately he felt like he was looking ‘up’ at the most normal looking grocery store in the world. Shopping carts to the left of the door, rack of sales papers on a wobbly wire rack to the right. Flimsy table full of cheap … oh hey! John pulled on Amandas hand a bit and asked “Hey, what are those up there?” and he held out the hand with Rupert in it to sort of point at the clear containers. If those were what he thought they were, then this world was more normal than he expected. She looked down at him, then followed where he was pointing. “Oh. That’s some pastries. They try to sell you sweets the moment you wal… John why are you looking at me like that?” “I need to see!” It didn’t go unnoticed that she rolled her eyes while she chuckled, but she picked him up and got him up onto her hip as she walked over. John surveyed the table carefully. Sugar cookies the size of small plates. Croissants that he would have to hold with two hands, weird folded pastries filled with some sort of cheese that looked close enough to a danish. Silently, he nodded. “Okay. That seems normal enough.” He felt a pat on his back and he was slid down to the floor as she asked “Pass inspection?” With a silent nod from him, she waited like she wondered if he was going to explain anything. But when the explanation didn’t come she just shrugged and went back to walking. Clearly she didn’t understand how normal that table was. Looking through her legs as they turned right he saw generic floral display. Swinging his head back to the right, and of course up, he saw a cooler full of beverages and cheeses and those hilariously expensive looking bottles of juice. So far so good. Still obviously holding Amandas hand, his head was on a swivel, he felt like he was trying to look at everything at once, trying to find something different about this dimension. But it all seemed so oddly normal. “Oh! Can I see up there?” Very patiently, he was picked up and leaned so that he could see plastic containers of rotisserie chickens. “Heh. Your chicken looks way better than that.” There was definitely a chuckle behind him, but he was lowered back to the floor. They continued on their way with him unabashedly trying to see everything. He spotted shopping carts with Bigs pushing them. Several of them had kids, or kid-like adults in them. One woman in a dress with her blonde hair in a ponytail went by in front of them. She wasn’t paying attention to other people having to stop themselves from running into her as she payed no attention. That, unfortunately, also seemed normal. As they turned left he could see a great big wide open area with coolers that came up to Amanda’s waist. And therefore still over his head. But this area must have been a few hundred feet wide. Possibly more! “Hey umm… Mom?” he asked tentatively. “Yes sweety?” “Is this a big store?” She shook her head “No sweety. It’s sort of mid sized. I usually shop here instead of the bigger store because this one is less crowded and nowhere near as loud. I do go to the bigger ones for the sales sometimes.” Nodding yet again in almost comprehension, he said “This place is way bigger than a grocery store from my world.” Now she smiles “Would you say that it’s just over twice as big?” All he really did to respond was nod, but he let go of his hand and ruffled his hair. “Okay, hold onto the cart an I’ll go slow so you can keep up. We need a weeks worth of groceries, plus maybe some extra for one big meal this weekend. Even though we did a big meal two days ago. You’re not going to be good for my waist line.” “Not my fault.” he stated as he grabbed the back rail of the cart and walked as quickly as he could to keep up. She stopped at the obligatory wall of bread and grabbed two loaves. A few steps down was the usual section of peanut butter and assorted jellies. She looked down at him in consideration for a moment and grabbed a peanut butter and a squeeze bottle of red jelly. Then she squinted at him like she was remembering something. She turned and picked up a bottle of grape jelly and looked him up and down. He could tell that she was thinking of he and Kate stress eating three pounds of grapes the night before and almost throwing up on Aunt Cat. Time to look innocent “What?” he asked. She just shook her head and put the jelly into the cart. They continued on the way and started passing shelves with brightly colored fruit on the tops of them. This was the part of the store that he could never afford to visit consistently. As they passed between two rows, he spotted a small folding table. The table was only the height of his neck, so his curiosity was irresistible. Combined with the fact that Amanda stopped two (of her) steps away from the table, looked down at him, and then started pulling a little bag off of the roll. Well, temptation wasn’t even a strong enough word. John took five big steps and silently stood on tip toes to peek over the table to see what was on it. At first all he saw was an assortment of little paper plates with cut up bits of fruit and little snacks on it. Then he noticed a large gray hair woman leaning down to smile at him. Startled he stepped back too quickly and fell on his butt, squeaking a little as he landed on the hard floor. Thankfully he was wearing some padding. Silently the large smiling woman stood up and stepped around the table, and to him she looked like a thirteen foot tall smiling monster reaching for him. He started to scramble to get away from her, but a large hand closed firmly around his left upper arm and pulled him upright. His fight or flight reflex was swinging back and forth between flee and take a swing faster than he could process. He was rotated slightly and another hand patted his butt and he felt the top of his diaper being pulled back. THAT snapped him out of it, and he croaked out “Don’t touch my butt!” as every single muscle in his body tensed up like a steel cable, and Rupert fell from his hand. If the woman would have tilted him he would have kept the same pose, he was so tense. As she said something to him softly, she was pulling him closer. His fists were balled, his body was tense. He had a plan of escape. He was gonna punch her in the boob as hard as he could and cheese it to hide behind HIS giant. As he was being pulled within swinging range he heard a shout from behind him “JOHN. TAYLOR.” Oh shit. She used his full name. John looked up at the woman. Then over his shoulder at his big. Then he took his own posture into account. Think fast think fast think fast. He went limp and made grabby hands trying to reach for Rupert. That worked for the big that was holding him because he heard her say “Awww” and she stood up, lifting him up onto her hip with a sense of familiarity like she had lifted hundreds of people his size throughout her lifetime. She didn’t seem like a big monster. But she didn’t smell like his big. Not wrong, just not right. Amanda scooped up Rupert an stood with her arms crossed, tapping her foot while she stared at him. Amanda looked mad. “John. I told you to hold either the cart or my hand. Why did you let go?” The older woman holding him came to his rescue by saying sweetly “Oh Mommy, don’t be too hard on him. He just saw a table that wasn’t too high for him to see and he was curious. He only let go for ten seconds.” Then the woman holding him looked down at him and said “You were going to go right back to your Mommy, weren’t you little boy?” John just nodded. “Uh huh” Amanda interrupted. “Thank you for helping him up Ma’am. He’s only been in our dimension for a week and he’s still a bit afraid of all the big changes” After a shuffling of a john shaped rag doll from one persons hip to another, Amanda looked at John expectantly and then nodded toward the woman. “John. Are you going to say thank you to this nice woman?” His brows furrowed, he was still mad that she touched his butt and looked in the back of his diaper. But he also knew he was about to get himself spanked. His face turned red, and he didn’t know if it was because he was mad, or because he was embarrassed. Amanda seemed to know some of what was going on in his head. “John. Take a deep breath. Use your words. Your words John. Nothing else. Just your words. Words.” Okay. The redness was embarrassment. Looking over he mumbled “Tha...Thank you Ma’am.” “Clearly.” Oh, she had the tone. John cleared his throat and said more clearly “Thank you Ma’am.” but still not able to look her in the eyes. “Awww, that’s okay sweety. You just fell down and needed some help up.” The woman seemed to have either not noticed, or been completely oblivious to his previous body language. The way Amanda was holding him, the tension of the fingers on his thigh… yeah. She noticed. “Well, thank you very much for helping him up. He will absolutely learn his lesson and not let go of the cart, because he will be spending more time IN it.” John slumped as he sighed. “Oh Mommy, don’t be mean to him. Here, let Nana Claire give him a treat!” John looked over at the seemingly nice woman, and then up at Amanda. It was his turn for raised eyebrows. Amanda still had something to say “I don’t know if he deserves it at the moment.” “Well, you are his Mommy, but I have samples of fruit and chocolate. And if he’s new here, then we get to find out what he likes together!” He could FEEL Amanda soften against him. He looked over at her and she winked at him. This Nana Claire woman was good at getting samples into littles, even if she was oblivious about other things. “Okay.” Amanda conceded “But you’re still in trouble, Mister.” Amanda carried him the whopping one step to the table so he could see, while the self proclaimed Nana Claire sat back on her stool. As he looked at the small (to them) table he saw a variety of colors. He didn’t know most of these things. Nana Claire gave John a little finger wave like you would a small child and then smiled to Amanda “So how did you wind up with your little bundle of joy here?” Amanda softened slightly as she explained “I found him out in the woods. Well, my dog did. He wandered into a rift and then got lost.” “I..” John started, but he stopped as Nana Claire talked over him. “Oh my! The poor baby must have been so scared! Luckily he has a Mommy to keep him safe!” He looked up, Amanda was smiling a little now. Nana Claire was good. Nana Claire soldiered on “So you haven’t had your baby long, do you know what kind of things that he likes to eat yet?” “I ca..” John stopped as he felt a firm pat on his thigh. Amanda answered for him “So far I know that he loves raw sweet peas, grapes, he tolerated the sweet tomatoes, he traded another little for all of her olives, and he goes wild for strawberries.” “But I…” He tried again. “Well! What a great little eater!” Nana Claire talked right over him. Not on purpose, but like she didn’t know he was capable of words. Amanda patted him on the thigh like she was trying to get his attention as she continued the conversation. “Part of what I hope to do today is get a variety of fruits and veggies to see what he likes.” “Ve…” As Nana Claire spoke like he wasn’t there again he couldn’t help himself, he leaned his head back, rolled his eyes and flopped his head forward onto a boob. As the conversation carried on he mumbled into Amandas chest “I just want an apple.” He was listening to the conversation, but only halfway. He mumbled a few random things into the boob he had his face in. “I ate an entire ostrich.” was one of them. And “I killed all the dinosaurs. They were delicious.” was another. After a few minutes of being talked over, literally and figuratively, Amanda rotated him and pointed at the table. Nana Claire had a handful of plates pushed to the front of the table and she was smiling at him like she was looking at an infant. Happy, bubbly, vacant. “Here you go, can you be a big boy and try these for us? Mommy told me some things you like and I bet you’re going to love all of these things.” John looked down at the tiny paper plate with some little cube of pale yellow fruit on it. He just knew he was going to hate it because it was coming from Nana Claire. With a look up to Amanda it was obvious at a glance that this fruit was going in his mouth one way or the other. He huffed. “Aww, new littles are shy. But you trust Nana Claire and you’ll be very happy that you did.” John gave her the best fake smile he could as he leaned back and reached across with his left hand and picked up the little cube of pale yellow. “That’s called a mango. Can you say mango?” John just shook his head and said “Nope.” and then popped the fruit from another dimension into his mouth before anyone could catch on that he was obviously being snarky. As he bit into the juicy cube, he stopped moving. His brain had to reset. That’s not a Mango. Mango shouldn’t taste that good. It was as though the inside of his mouth was filled with sweet liquid and slightly crunchy fruit. His brain caught up with his taste buds and he started chewing faster. The two bigs read him like a book because before he could swallow. By the time he was done Amanda had taken Rupert, put him into the buggy and gotten him his sippy cup and said “Drink some water.” They didn’t even ask how he like the mango. They just assumed that he did because he ate it like he was starving. After a few pulls of water Amanda held up a yellow square that was obviously pineapple. There was no way that was … it got closer to his mouth and he tried giving her ‘the look’ but this was her world and that was about to be his bite of pineapple. Fine. Of course Nana Claire had to chime in to help “Don’t worry sweety, you like sweet things and tart things. You’re gonna love that.” GOD HE WANTED HER TO BE WRONG. John took the bite of Pineapple as indignantly as he could manage. And just like the Mango, it was delicious! Bit tart on the follow which made his eyes cross briefly, but other than that amazing. He was made to drink more water and when he saw a blueberry coming at him he didn’t wait, he reached out and grabbed it and popped it into his mouth like a piece of candy. It tasted sweet and just a bit tart and the only thing that spoiled it at all was that Nana Claire said he would love it. He wanted her to be wrong so badly. Next was a piece of banana that had been cut in half to make a semi circle. Nana Claire said “Now Mommy, your little boy may not like the banana. But if you want, I’m sure he could try it like a big boy and find out for sure.” As the banana came at him he leaned back. It came closer still and he twisted to lean back a bit farther. As it got right to his mouth he willed his spine to go limp so he could bend upside down. It didn’t work as the bite of banana went into his mouth. He closed his eyes and tried not to make a face as he chewed it. The sweet flavor was fine. But the texture in his mouth going from firm to goop in a few chews made him stop. He wanted to spit it out. He wanted to spit it into orbit. He wanted to untaste this bite of banana. He wanted to send the banana through a rift so it would be someone else's problem. As he finally forced himself to swallow the bite, he didn’t even care how obvious his distaste was on his face or in his mannerisms. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Nana Claire nod “Well, it’s impossible to know for certain what our little babies like until they try it. He obviously does not like the banana.” A pox upon her for being right. Just as he finished taking some water out of his sippy cup, and before he could mouth off to her by shouting ‘Ya think!?’ he looked over and Nana Claire had left her stool and she was smiling at him holding a piece of strawberry out on a toothpick for him to take directly from her instead of from his own Mommy. That’s not fair. Nana Claire is good at this. Mean. Totally ignored him, but somehow actually did manage to read his body language. Which means that she knew full and well that he was scared and wanted to lash out earlier. But here she was offering him strawberry. He realized that she could indeed read him like a book as she said “Don’t worry, Nana Claire can tell what you like.” Begrudgingly he took the bite. Oh it was heaven. It was oh so sweet in just the right ways. It was just barely tart on the end. Juicy did not begin to describe it. It was perfect. Almost worth this batty dimension for more of these. Almost. He visibly relaxed. “Now!” Nana Claire, dismissive and mean and wonderful saint of strawberry procurement continued “I believe in saving the best for last. Mommy, is it okay if your baby boy has a piece of chocolate?” Amanda squinted down at him and asked softly “Do you want a piece?” Of course he nodded. It’s chocolate. So Nana Claire showed Amanda the packaging of the candy bar and gave her the whole sales pitch about how ‘Bigs don’t like sweets, but littles do. And this chocolate is made just for littles by people that love them.’ yada yada yada. Nana Claire opened up the little container with the samples of chocolate bar and instead of giving him a tiny piece, she got an especially big chunk and handed it to him. He had to take it with both hands. “Thank you Nana Claire!” He said without any prompting from either big. “Oh there’s his little voice! You are most welcome.” Of course -now- she could hear him. He would be more indignant, but he had a huge chunk of chocolate. One cautious nibble of it and he was sold. It was so good it tasted like drugs and addiction in one sweet sweet package. John was deposited into the shopping cart and Amanda and Nana Claire went around gathering up some fruits behind him. He heard something about “This looks like an apple but tastes like a grape” and honestly it didn’t matter, he had chocolate. Eventually they were done in the produce section and his fingertips were covered in chocolate. He didn’t really remember the last few minutes. Not did he felt the need to. As Amanda wiped his hands and mouth with a baby wipe he said “Mom?” “Yes sweety?” “Can you please tell her that I’m sorry that I got scared?” With a nod, Amanda turned and said “Nana Claire, John says that he’s sorry for getting scared earlier.” Of course she heard it from another big, Nana Claire smiled at him and said to Amanda “Oh that’s perfectly okay Dearie. He’s just new here and he hasn’t learned that the bigs know better. He’ll learn how much he needs to depend on us in no time, I promise.” With the two bigs nodding at each other, Amanda turned and pushed the cart away, with him now not only seated in it, but buckled in for good measure. His walking in the store privileges were obviously gone for the moment. “May I walk some more?” “No you may not.” He looked down at her feet as he said softly “Okay.” From there the rest of the shopping trip seemed to be comfortingly ordinary. Rice, beans, dry goods all went into the buggy behind him. He started to feel a bit giggly for some reason. He had no idea why, but when Amanda showed him a box of what was obviously a version of mac’n cheese shaped like little animals, he started having a giggle attack. Since he had been good since that incident two packs of marshmallows went into the front of the cart with him. He knew a bribe when he saw it. All went great and he was even tolerating having to twist around to see what groceries they had just passed. For some reason he started to enjoy putting his hand on top of hers when she was pushing the shopping cart. It made him smile. While they were in the cooler section and Amanda was reading the nutrition labels of various juices marketed for littles his stomach started to feel bubbly. It did not feel normal and the bubbles were not moving up. While he was focusing on the odd sensation a woman with a very familiar seeming haircut walked up behind Amanda and opened the cooler next to her, hitting Amanda with the door hard enough that Amanda said “Hey!” The rude woman said “Well, watch where you’re standing.” Amanda just let it pass with a harrumph. John saw her hit his Mommy with a door. And in his current state that set him off. John grabbed and launched a bag of marshmallows at the womans head. The bag just hit her and fell to the ground. It was like throwing a pillow at a giant golem. But it got the message across. The rude woman looked at him indignantly “Hey! You little turd! Don’t you know better!” Amanda turned and said “Hey! You don’t yell at him. You upset him in the first place.” “Well, certainly SOMEONE needs some mittens.” John started to chime in “Don’t hit my Momma!” but he stopped. For reasons that John could never explain, suddenly he didn’t have an urgent need to go. He HAD to go. The churning immediately turned to cramping and he grabbed the handle of the cart with a pained look on his face. He tried with all his might to stop it. But he may as well have been trying to stop a landslide with willpower alone. This did not feel normal. It was torrential and he couldn’t breathe as his entire abdomen convulsed to expel something that it wanted out of him more urgently than it wanted anything else. No movement should be this immediate, this liquid, and certainly not this foamy. It felt wrong in every possible way. John was trapped in the shopping cart and he tried desperately any way he could to pull himself up and take weight off of his bottom. It was beyond gross. And what was worse he had no choice or any chance. The woman had been prepared to scream at him and Amanda more, but while John sat there in the cart freaking out and obviously messing himself she stopped and stared. After a moment she covered her nose and said “Ugh. Littles!” and power walked away like she had anywhere else to be. All John knew was that it still hurt so much and more came out of him. It was too much. He was never one to cry easily, but he was also not prepared to be in another dimension and helplessly mess himself with the force of an upside down volcano. John started crying. And for some reason his emotions felt like they were dialed all the way up, so when he started crying he started CRYING. He didn’t even notice Amanda put the marshmallows back into the cart and start quickly walking away without saying a word. He barely noticed walking past over a dozen Bigs, all of whom looked at him and said some variation of “Awww, poor baby.” He was still crying when she unbuckled him. He was still crying when he was carried into the women's bathroom. He was certainly crying when he was laid down onto the changing table. His shoes were pulled off. His pants were peeled off. Amanda was talking to him softly, shushing him and trying to calm him down while she worked. He didn’t even register when she buckled a strap over his chest and ran across the bathroom to get several paper towels and put them under him and start wiping off his back and belly and legs. He started slowing down as she peeled the gross diaper off of him and saw what she had to work on. “Whew. Baby this is … a lot. Hold still for Momma.” Six paper towels and a dozen wipes later, she was going to great lengths to get everything off of the changing table and tilting him up to scrub underneath him. It was easily five minutes of dedicated work on Amanda's part before she had him in a fresh blue diaper. When she was finally done changing him, he was out of tears. He turned his head sideways as she went to the sink and turned his pants inside out, scrubbing them as best she could with hand soap and rinsing them under the faucet. After wringing them out as thoroughly as she could, she tried the hand drier on them. After a minute of the loud fan running she seemed to give up and walked back over to unbuckle him and picked him up into a big hug. She spoke softly as she asked “Are you feeling better now that you’re clean?” He nodded yes into her neck. “Are you out of tears? Do you need to cry any more?” He shook his head no into her neck. “Do you know that I love you?” He nodded yes into her neck again. “Why did you throw the marshmallows at that woman?” “Because she hit my Mom with a door.” There was quiet for a moment as he felt her hand stroking his back some more. Eventually she spoke again “Would you like to pick a pack of cookies?” Of course he nodded again.
    21 points
  14. Chapter Thirty Three Amanda slipped John back into the shopping cart, and looked at his frown. He had no pants on and he was clearly unhappy about it. She held up his pants “I’m sorry sweety. I wrung these out as best I could, but they won’t be dry enough to put them back on you for a bit.” He mumbled something while looking down. Shaking her head “I’m sorry sweety, I didn’t catch that.” Looking up at her now he had such a sad face as he said “I’m half naked.” Leaning down, she wrapped her arms around him and held him tightly for a moment before standing back up and smiling down at him “No one is going to judge you, littles go without pants and even tops all the time here.” She could see him chewing on his lip. “But …” “What’s the matter, sweety?” “Everyone …” he obviously didn’t want to finish. Trying to lead him to finish the statement, she said “Everyone … can?” Finally John mumbled “Everyone can see my diaper.” Immediately Amanda held up a finger and said “Hold that thought!” and she laid the dry pants legs across his lap, and put Rupert against the other side of his thigh leaning on him. She watched him try to pull his shirt down in the back a bit, self consciously trying to cover his diaper from the back. Leaning down to give him a little kiss on the forehead she whispered “Let’s get this over with. I bet no one will even notice a thing.” She was already pushing the cart as he nodded. This was hard for him, but the longer he dwelt on it, the worse he would make it for himself. Best to get it over with so he can’t get stuck in his own head and lament over something as trivial as a little without pants. As they moved along she watched Johns eyes every time she could spare a glance without hitting anyone in the crowd. At first they were darting around like a scared animal, afraid someone would notice him. But by the time she made it to the cookie aisle, he seemed to realize that no one noticed him at all. Stopping in the middle of the aisle she waved around and said “Okay sweety. I want you to pick any cookies you want. I’ll move you to them or take them down and read the description for you.” Still watching his eyes she could already see he was staring at a specific package. But to make sure he knew all the options she held up a pack and said “chocolate chip?” He shook his head no. Next package “Oh-Io’s?” Another shake of the head. Now sporting a smile as she got closer to the package he was still looking at, but didn’t seem to be willing to point at, she grabbed the pack next to him and smirked “These are vanilla grahams. Quite popular!” He shook his head again. So this time she put the package back and stood their with her hands on her hips and “Hmm’d” loudly. Unable to stop herself from playing up the part of Mommy a bit, she asked “What shall we do, if we can’t find a cookie that my son isn’t interested in? I guess he may have to point at something and maybe even use his words!” There it was. She got a chuckle out of him. It was only one chuckle, but it was worth it. With a ruffle of his hair she whispered “Just point at what you want for me and I’ll make it happen.” He pointed to the package he had immediately homed in on and said “Those please.” Dutifully Amanda got the big package and read the label “Kubler Brand Chocolate Wafers and Strawberry Wafers. Is this what you’re interested in. Despite his unease at having no pants on, she was rewarded with a tiny smile and a nod. That was good enough for now, no need to press too hard. So she gently laid the package that was honestly half his size and put it in the top of the cart with it propped against his legs to obscure him some more. Cookies secure and easily enough groceries for over a week and a half in the cart, she turned and made a line straight for the registers. Despite the early hours, the store was starting to get crowded. While they were waiting in line, a woman stopped in the line to their left with a little girl with her hair done in two blond braids laid over the front of her shoulders. She was also in just a shirt and diaper. No socks, no shoes, and no pants. Pacifier in her mouth, and a stuffed kitty on her lap. She looked like the happiest little thing, you could see it in her eyes. The little girl spotted John and waved at him. He awkwardly waved back. She held up her stuffed kitty for him to see. He didn’t really seem to know to do so Amanda leaned and whispered “Compliment her stuffie” John put on his best confused smile and said “I like your kitty.” Her pacy fell out of her mouth as she said “Fluffers.” John just nodded. Amanda noticed the line was inching forward a little. She waited so he could talk to the other little a bit longer. When John did not reciprocate the little girl pointed at his stuffie, and then waited expectantly. After a moment she pointed again and looked at her own Mommy and then Amanda. If anything she looked like she was embarrassed on Johns behalf because he didn’t know how to introduce his stuffie. As Amanda was about to say something to him, he finally figured it out and held up his stuffie and said to her “Rupert.” The little girl let out the cutest giggle and put her pacy back in her mouth. That was all she seemed to have needed to be happy with things. They introduced their stuffies and she was set. Her mother now smiled and gave John a little finger wave. He blushed and looked down for a moment, then gave her a small wave back. And then they were moving forward and she had to walk in front of the cart to put all the groceries onto the conveyor belt. So many groceries. But she had planned on two bigger meals this upcoming week, just in case. She also bought way more juice than she probably needed, and three dozen eggs just in case. So she figured that she had only herself to blame. Once she had all the groceries from the front of the cart onto the belt she walked back to John, who was still just sitting their with his cookies and marshmallows. On a whim she picked the back of the cart up, with him in it, and leaned it by the conveyor belt. “Go ahead, you can put your stuff up there, too.” He quietly stretched and slid the items he was holding onto the belt. As she stepped forward the young brunette gave the exact same “Hello, did you find everything you needed today?” that every cashier Is tired of asking. Amanda simply nodded politely an gave her a “Yes Ma’am I did.” as part of the usual courtesy. The question wasn’t really meaningful. The response wasn’t really that meaningful either. Every cashier asked the same question. And ninety nine times out of a hundred the customer says ‘yes’ and occasionally makes the same joke about ‘yes, I found too much stuff’ It was all part of the usual social game. The items made it past the scanner and a young man was assisting her by bagging them and putting them into the shopping cart in the usual routine meant to get you paid up and out quickly. The cashier stated her total, but while Amanda was paying with her card in the machine, the young woman leaned and looked at John. “Have you been a good boy today?” she asked politely. John just kind of shrugged. “Well, either way, you’re being good for me, so let’s give you a sticker!” Amanda could see both of his eyebrows go straight up, but he didn’t make a motion to say anything. The cashier held up two rolls of stickers, and asked “Bunny, or Birdie?” Figuring that he would immediately point at the bunny, she found herself to be quite surprised when he pointed at the roll in her left hand and say quite shyly “Parrot sticker please.” With a smile the young woman said “There’s his voice!” as she peeled off a sticker and asked “Where do you want it?” She watched him full body blush as he pointed to his right sleeve. She even snuck in a ruffle of his hair. Receipt now in hand Amanda leaned down and whispered “Make sure to say thank you.” He squeezed the life out of Rupert as he looked up at the cashier and stopped biting the inside of his cheek long enough to say “Thank you Ma’am.” With a nod and a “Thank you very much” of her own, Amanda now pushed the cart out to the car. Once they were at the car she leaned down and gave him a kiss on the cheek and asked “Now was that so terrible?” It really didn’t surprise her when he held out both hands palm up with an expression that just wordlessly screamed sarcasm. “Okay. Aside from that one incident.” Apparently she missed something because his eyebrows went up. Amanda was starting to worry that he was going nonverbal from stress. So she added “And the woman that hit me with the door. But you and your pack of marshmallows chased her off.” Now she watched him slump. What else could … oh, the messy diaper. No idea why he would be upset about that though. “John?” she asked softly. He blinked at her. With a sigh she unbuckled him and picked him up out of the carseat. She got him up on her chest and gave him a big hug “When we get things loaded in the car, and it’s just us, do you want to talk to me about it all?” It was easy to feel him nod into her chest, so she went ahead and got him into the carseat, put his sippy cup in with him and slid his diaper bag in front of him. Then she had the new challenge that her groceries wouldn’t all fit on the back seat where she usually put them, so she decided to put the cold stuff on the floorboard on the front passenger side, and divide everything else up on the front and back seats. Not a challenge that she expected, but honestly the smallest one that she had on her hands these days. As she got into the car and buckled up, she looked up at the mirror and asked John. “So what are you thinking back there?” She could see him just staring at the headrest in front of him. “John?” She watched him shake his head as he answered “I don’t know.” “You don’t know what you’re thinking.” He nodded. Tentatively she asked “Do you still want to go to the pet store? You can look at the animals.” She could see him biting his lip. He wanted to go, but something was bothering him. “If you want to go I bet there might be something you can pet.” It was worth a try. She could just barely hear him mumble “I don’t have any pants.” Ah, so that was it. It seemed understandable, since he wasn’t used to being a little here yet. So she tried to ease his mind as best she could “Well, did anyone at the grocery store even notice you didn’t have pants on?” He shook his head no. “Was that cute little girl wearing pants?” Again, a shake of his head. “If I carry you the entire time, would you like to go pick a toy for Xerxes?” After a moment of staring off into space, he finally nodded. Finally she started the car and pulled out. Thankfully the pet store she frequented was only a couple of blocks away, and better still it was on the way home. Bonus points, it was on the right side of the road so she could turn right in. In a matter of minutes she was pulling into the pet store parking lot and unbuckling John from his carseat. She got her left arm under his butt and with him sitting on her elbow, he looked a bit more comfortable with his legs covered partially. With a little kiss on his forehead she asked “Are you still up for a quick trip to pick a toy? If we see anything fluffy you want to pet, you can pet it, too.” He put his pacy in his mouth and nodded silently. Poor thing is still shy.
    19 points
  15. Chapter Thirty One John stirred as something shook him. He rolled onto his side and the shaking stopped. He heard something like complaining behind him. He went back to sleep. Some time later he rolled over onto his other side and felt something warm beside him so he draped his arm over it and yawned really well, intent on waking up later. As long as later wasn’t soon. Something in front of him moved and something weird was ticking all over his face and nose, so he started swatting at it in his sleepy state. His hand got tangled up in some hair. Cracking one eye open as he pulled his hand back, he heard “Stop pulling on my hair.” from someone else that also sounded sleepy. Curious now, John pushed himself up into a seated position. The moment his weight went onto his butt he grimaced and tiredly grumbled out “uh umh” and shuffled to get his legs under him so his weight was on his thighs and not the contents of his diaper. Rubbing his eyes, he looked over and down at Kates legs and diaper clad butt sticking out from under a blanket. He poked her foot. She pulled her foot away and said “Lay back down, you were keeping me warm.” He thought about it a moment before he gave up and flopped back down and pressed his back against her. At first, John closed his eyes and started to doze back off. But slowly his brain processed things and he reached back and patted and felt a hip. Mustering the full might of his early morning brain capacity, he asked clearly: “Mm?” She twisted and turned her head to look at him. Then he felt her look back forward and whisper “You’re one of those people that don’t brain in the morning, aren’t you?” “Nnn...mmmm” He felt the person against his back take a deep breath and sigh “Yeah, that’s what I thought.” Giving up on using his eyes for now, he mumbled “Bleh.” Over the course of the next ten minutes or so his brain slowly chugged into life and they started to have a conversation while laying there. While they were talking he kept noticing that he could feel her against his head and shoulders and back, but that their butts seemed to be several inches apart. He would have never thought that not feeling someone against your butt would be strange. Eventually though, Kate addressed the elephant in the room first by saying “Phew. We stink.” John took his turn to sigh and ask “So this is just what mornings are like for all littles here?” The softly spoken reply came “Yeah. This is our mornings. Laying in a crib in a diaper waiting for Mommy to come change us.” They were quiet again for a moment, but finally he admitted “It’s gross. At first I thought a wet diaper was disgusting. But right now I could sit in a wet diaper and not complain.” After another bit of quiet, he heard the reply from behind him. “Yeah. This place changes the way you see everything. All this technology and we’re still the babies here.” Finally, John had enough “I’m not laying on my side anymore.” Kate snorted a bit “You can try to lay on your back if you want, but I wouldn’t recommend it.” Pushing himself up onto all fours, John said simply “Nope” and crawled up around Kates head, past her and halfway up onto the pillow and just flopped onto it. Sinking contently into it with most of the weight off of his butt, he let out a sigh. Kate immediately pinched her nose and complained “Oh m… my face is right here by your…” John didn’t even look, he pointed up “I left you plenty of room on the other side of the pillow.” Immediately up onto all fours, Kate crawled around to the other side of the pillow, just past halfway up onto it and flopped. Now it was her turn to sigh. “Oh my g…” she exclaimed and then squeezed the pillow “I’m asking Mommy for a giant pillow.” After a few quiet minutes of the duo luxuriating on their giant fluffy pillow, John found himself thinking back to the previous day. “Hey.” he mumbled. “Yeah?” came a comfortable sounding response. Floundering for words a bit “My … uhhh Mom? Yeah, I guess it’s more a title than a name?” There was a quick humored exhale above his head “Yes John, she’s your Mom. Eventually you’ll call her Mommy like I do mine. I don’t know why, but you probably won’t mind it either.” He nodded against the pillow and explained “Well, Mom was … I guess I can only say she was super cool last night.” There came an agreement “Oh yeah!” It took a moment of thought before he could add “I think that it was super hard for her because she’s just going to think she she didn’t find her before she got too cold? She seems like the kind of person that would feel bad about that.” “John?” He looked up to see Kate looking at him “Yeah?” She said “You have no idea how over protective the bigs are here.” He nodded and then flopped his head back down, feeling the pillow shift as she did the same. Musing out loud, he said “Still, as far as I’m concerned, she’s a hero.” Kate barked out a cute brief laugh “Yeah. She was all like ‘we’re not waiting’ and the agent guy just had to go and follow her.” Just then they both stopped and turned their heads toward the door as they heard footsteps. In walked two tall women and the side of the crib went down. Amanda leaned on the right side crib wall while Aunt Cat leaned on the left side, each smiling down at their littles. “Good Morning!” They both declared excitedly. John groaned out loud “Oh my God I’m surrounded by morning people.” Amanda clapped softly with a big exaggerated smile “John! You spoke an entire word before having your coffee milk!” All he could muster was “Ughhhhhhhh” Amanda stopped and poked him on the side while mumbling “No, I think he’s broken again.” Meanwhile Aunt Cat already had Kate airborne and moving toward the changing table. When he realized that her diaper was coming off in plain view, he turned his head toward the wall out of a sense of modesty. He felt Amanda’s fingertips running up and down his back. It felt really nice. She leaned and whispered softly to only him “So I’m the big heroic Mommy?” John felt his face and ears turn beet red and he rolled onto his side to look up at her big grin before rolling to bury his face back into his pillow. He mumbled into his pillow “I’m not awake, so I didn’t say anything.” Then he felt a tap on his shoulder and heard “I don’t know, that was a lot of words from a sleeping little.” Taking a moment and channeling his best attempt at a B rated movie zombie he took a deep breath and said “UHNNNNnnnnnnnnn Brainnnnnnnssssss” And then a fingertip found his ribs and he tried to squeal while his lungs were empty! He felt his hair being ruffled and then he was being lifted and carried sideways. Although as tall as Amanda was it almost felt like she was just taking a step and swinging him over like a giant crane. As his butt hit soft weirdly plasticy mat, the bars flopped limply onto him at the same as he shuddered at the unpleasant sensation. Unlike usual, Amanda playfully picked up his pacifier and poked his lips with it, stating “Here, this special zombie proof pacifier will keep me safe.” He just rolled his eyes and accepted it as she went to work with the diaper change. It took an extra minute of scrubbing that he was honestly very grateful for before she came into his view holding up one rough pup diaper, and one bright blue one with a monkey on it. Oh a whim he pointed at the blue one. With a nod she bapped him with it before finishing. When he felt the telltale bump of her knee on some spot of the table, the bars went up and he was lifted and put onto the floor on his own two feet. “Okay young man. After breakfast we have to go to the grocery store. So let’s get you dressed and presentable really quickly.” For some reason the whim just took him and he shouted “You’ll never take me alive, copper!” and he tried to dart between her knees. Two trunk like legs closed in to clamp him in place and he flailed comically for a moment. Going limp he admitted “You took me alive.” There was a feeling like someone playing bongos, but on his padded bottom. After a moment of that he went from indignant to laughing “Okay!” he declared “I give up! I surrender! I’ll go along peacefully!” One moment later he was back on his feet and she knelt in front of him to give him a hug. With a whisper, she told him “Some times you act more like a little than others.” not really knowing how to take that statement he apologized “I’m sorry I didn’t …” She cut him off with a kiss to his forehead and said “No, it’s adorable and I appreciate it.” And as she stood up she pulled the shirt he slept in up and off. After a moment Amanda showed John a couple of options. “Okay” she explained “We’re going to get groceries, shouldn’t be gone two hours. It’s a bit cool out today, but not cold. Do you want shorts, pants, or overalls?” Without hesitation, he answered “Pants, please” Then she held up a shirt and a onesie. He pointed at the blue shirt with the cartoon dog wearing a cape on it. Moments later he was being carried, dressed for the day, and deposited on the living room floor next to a very excited Xerxes. Moments after that, Kate was deposited next to him. Aunt Cat looked down at both of them and explained “Okay, we’re going to get ready for the day ourselves, and then get you two breakfast before we all hit the road.” With that they each got a pat on the head, and she walked away as well. Now as alone as they were going to get again John asked something he’d been wondering. “Hey Kate?” “Yes?” “Why did they put us in the cr...I mean bed together?” With a shake of her head, Kate answered “John, we are both littles, and we were out cold after breast feeding. What were we possibly going to do?” He just sort of nodded “Yeah, I guess that makes sense.” Kate nodded then and asked “Can I play on your tablet a bit before we have to go?” The two of them sat together on the floor and John watched Kate just breeze through the color puzzles that hard started off as very simple, but then had her blending colors that he was pretty sure were only superficially different. After about fifteen minutes Aunt Cat came over and leaned down to watch over their heads for a moment before they even noticed she was there. Aunt Cat spoke up “That’s actually really cool, and you’re doing great!” Kate looked up and smiled at her “Thank you!” With a great big smile growing across her face, Aunt Cat patted them both on the head “You know what would be even MORE fun?” Kate looked confused for a moment, but John’s tickle senses kicked in and he shouted to his little friend. “Cheese it!” And he tried to get up and run for it. He made it one step before he felt himself being lifted into the air with one arm under his back and holding him by the bottom, and some fingers in his ribs. He tried not to crack, but it only took a few seconds before he was laughing and thrashing. By the time it was over he was against her shoulder while she patted his back. “Breath sweety” Aunt Cat said. Eventually he was deposited into his booster seat while a giggling Kate was placed in the one next to him. After a moment John found a bowl of oatmeal being slid in front of him. He was immediately unimpressed. He had never liked oatmeal a single time in his life. He associated oatmeal with ‘I can get groceries in a few days, this is what I have.’ Kate next to him went to town on her oatmeal and seemed like she was in heaven. Amanda leaned down and gently tapped him on the shoulder before asking “You okay there baby?” “Ummm…” was all he could muster. So Amanda picked up the spoon and stirred the oatmeal before holding the spoon up to him to take a bite. He instinctively leaned back. “I’ll make you a deal. You try a bite, and if you really and truly don’t like it, then I’ll make you some toast.” He sat there in his booster seat, leaning back and looking from Amanda to the spoon and back. Nothing about her body language told him that she was going to give up. She would wait him out. With a sigh he said “Fine.” He opened his mouth, she put the spoon into it. And then he furrowed his brow. Pausing to swallow he said “Oatmeal doesn’t taste like that!” Amanda handed him the spoon and kissed him on the forehead, whispering “Here it does. Littles love oatmeal.” He needed no prompting to dig in just like Kate was doing next to him. Whatever was in this oatmeal was weirdly compelling. And so with heavy stomachs and each of them with a sippy cup full of juice, they were sent back to the living room. After a minute of overly full shuffling around, the two of them settled down in front of the couch, leaning back. With their hips and legs pressed up against one another they looked down at the tablet home screen. It had a few new icons that weren’t there yesterday, but they chose to ignore them for now and they looked at the folder of books. While they scrolled through such curious titles as “Benny the Rooh” and “The Bearenstines” John felt an elbow gently in his ribs. “You need a bean bag” Kate whispered Shaking his head, he retorted “I don’t need a bean bag, I have a dog.” She pointed to the dogs head at the window “Your dog is outside.” After a moment of quiet he admitted “Bean bags are great.” While she was poking fun at him she settled in the Young Adult folder and was scrolling a bit more slowly, taking in the titles. John pointed to one and asked “How about this one?” “The Odyssey of Hugh?” All he could manage was a shrug “I don’t know, I’m just picking one because you can only scroll for so long before you just can’t make a choice.” Kate laughed at him a bit as she tapped the name and it came up with a picture of a very old looking book and a synopsis to one side. So John read it out loud “The Odyssey of Hugh: An epic tale of a man on a quest, who wandered for ten years exploring far away lands. After a shipwreck left him stranded on a distant island. After a long journey, Hugh overcomes many obstacles using his wit and whatever resources he has to hand. Hugh has befriended a wild bear and saved a stranded little that have joined him on his journey along the way. This is the story of their journey to return to Hugh’s home to his wife Penelope.” When he finished reading that out loud Kate used her fingers to zoom in on the cover of the book. There was a man standing on an outcrop overlooking the sea, and behind him there was a giant bear that came up to his chest, and you could see a carefully drawn little on the bears back with his own little backpack. Kare shook her head “No way any sane person would ride a bear.” John coughed a bit, his face turning red. It took her looking at a his face before she realized “You wouldn’t?” He could only nod. “Well.” she added “Like I said, no sane person.” He just rolled his eyes and tapped the button marked “Start Reading” The two of them managed to read at about the same speed, and were both getting fully invested when they each felt a tap on the shoulder. They both looked up to see their respective Mommy smiling down at them. Amanda spoke first “Have you two had fun together?” They both nodded, and when She took the tablet from them they both protested in their own way. Kate reached for it and said softly “But my book” While John just went limp and sighed “We just got to a good part” With Kate on her hip, Aunt Cat asked “What were you two rascals reading that you were so invested in?” Kate spoke up first by answering “The Odyssey of Hugh!” Now the two bigs looked back and forth between themselves and then at the littles on their hips. Then back at each other. “Huh.” Amanda spoke first “Are you two good at reading?” John probably looked as indignant as he felt “Hey! Where we’re from we read a lot, Mom.” Kate was just nodding along in agreement. Then Aunt Cat chimed in “I think I could see these two reading that just because of Hughs bear companion, Baloo.” John and Kate immediately looked at each other and said in unison “Baloo?” “Yeah, his bear is named Baloo.” Chimed in Aunt Cat and Amanda, both in unison. The two littles tried to keep a straight face, but John cracked first as he broke into a fit of giggles, followed immediately by Kate cracking up with him. The two bigs looked so confused by their littles having a laugh attack. Aunt Cat put a finger into Kates side and asked “Why is the name Baloo so funny?” The two went into a fresh fit of laughter and after some very patient waiting from two big women that were obviously planning to wait until they got an answer, John blurted out “Baloo is in the Jungle Book!” Looking right up at Amanda’s face, he could see her lock eyes with Aunt Cat before looking down and explaining to him “No, Sweety. The Jungle Book has a bear named Fozzy.” And that was it. Both littles were full on belly laughing again. Neither one of them could breath easily through the laughter. It went on for a full five minutes and they started to calm down. As John was finally catching his breath he heard from behind him. “Wakka” “PFFTTTTTTT” followed by another laugh attack. “Oh God. Oh God. It hurts. It hurts.” was mirrored by both littles. By the time they regained their composure, they were both wearing shoes and being carried to the driveway. Being stood up in front of each other, John felt a pat on his padded bottom and saw Aunt Cat do the same to Kate. They both got a “You two say goodbye, you’ll see each other in two days” They stood there kind of awkwardly shuffling their feet. “Umm…” John didn’t really know how to say goodbye in this situation. Kate just rolled her eyes and stepped up to give him a hug. He hugged her back, a bit haphazardly. She didn’t seem to be able to think of anything to say either. Finally the two bigs gave up and picked them both up. And gave them a kiss before shuffling them into their carseats. John was buckled in and a diaper bag was slid in the usual place in front of his seat, and the door shut. As Amanda slid into her seat and buckled up, John asked “So where are we going today?” “Welllllll” Amanda smiled up at the mirror “We are desperately low on groceries, because some little boy ate all the eggs. You don’t know who that would be, would you?” Shaking his head as though he had no idea “Nope. But you should definitely get someone on that.” He could see her rolling her eyes at him as she put the car into gear and asked “If we’re quick we can make one more stop while we’re in town. Is there anything you want to get while we’re out?” “Ummm…. Could we go by a pet store and get a toy for Xerxes?” He said the first thing that came to mind. Once they were on the road, John took a few pulls of juice from his sippy cup and got lost in thought. He really was stuck here. At least he had someone from home to talk to sometimes. Spaced out and completely lost in thought he barely noticed how much time passed until the door opened and Amandas face came into his view with a smile. Until she looked at him closely. “John” She asked “Are you okay? You look a bit sad.” He really just nodded slowly, saying “Yeah. Just thinking about things.” She immediately unbuckled him and picked him up into a hug, whispering “Do you wanna talk about it?” With a shake of his head, he admitted “I don’t think I understand it all yet, so … no” That got him another squeeze and a kiss on the cheek. “I’m here when you’re ready to talk. About anything. You’re my favorite little guy and I want to help you through everything.” Then she whispered a bit lower “Are you ready to go into the store?” It took a moment before he nodded. It was a struggle at the moment to remember all of the pointers and advice he had been given. One thing stuck out, though. “Hey umm… Are strangers really that grabby with littles?” He watched her get a funny look on her face before she said, seemingly careful about her words “I don’t know that I would say it that way *exactly* but it is normal in our culture to just check littles to see if they are wet or messy without telling the little, if that’s what you mean.” John was already shaking his head “I don’t want strangers touching me like that!” “Shhh shhh, hold on, hold on. Let’s get you comfy. Here, which pacy do you want?” He just blinked at her for a moment. She stood there holding him without any sense of rushing him, or intent to put him down or anything. She was just waiting for him. “Sweety, I’m not saying that you’re going to run a marathon or do anything like that, but I had hoped you would have your wits about you.” She was speaking softly and slowly. He just nodded “Umm… I guess … please give me that pacy.” “Which one?” “The training pacy? If I get mad and bite down on it, or anything, will you promise that I won’t be in trouble?” That got him picked up and kissed on the cheek “Sweety, if you use that to stay out of trouble, I promise you I won’t be mad at all.” He just nodded as she pulled the training pacy out of the diaper bag and clipped it onto his shirt. She held it up to him, but he just shook his head. So she lowered it so that it dangled, then she held out Rupert. With a kind smile, but a look that said it wasn’t a question, Amanda said “Rupert isn’t optional, you’re bringing him in with you.” So John just nodded and took Rupert, holding him against his chest as Amanda slung the diaper bag and then leaned down to pick him up. As he was settles on a hip, his head propped up on her chest and he couldn’t hold in the question. “Hey … about that whole plasma and matter thing … what happens if someone tried to go back after coming through a rift? Like through one of those portal places?” He could tell he hit something with that question because she faltered in her step. He felt a kiss on top of his head and he was lifted up higher onto her elbow so she could look him in the eyes “Well… before we got the hang of what was and was not safe … a few people, bigs and littles … made it through as a pile of … goop.” John just stared at her. A mental image of a person turning into goo cursed his vivid imagination. “Sweety?” John shuddered as he felt acid coming up his throat. Apparently her Mom senses kicked in because she turned and sprinted a few steps. As she got him aimed at a trash can his oatmeal came up. He could barely even hear the comment “Thank the Goddess that they have trash cans by the cart stalls.” After a moment he spit a few times and felt himself upright and being lowered into the seat of a shopping cart. Amanda put the diaper bag in the cart behind him and then wiped his face with a baby wipe. She offered him a sippy cup and said “Here, swish some water around in your mouth and spit it into the trash can.” So as he took a pull of water from the sippy cup and swished it around in his mouth, she rolled the cart right up to the trash can for him. She got the cart aimed at the store and all he could see was their car parked conveniently next to the cart stall. Amanda came around in front of him and leaned down, both of her eyebrows raised and asked gently “Do you want to talk about … that?” John simply shook his head and said “Never.”
    18 points
  16. Chapter 7: Bedwetters Six years ago The concept of bedwetting wasn’t something that had ever crossed my mind as a young kid. I had been dry at night nearly immediately after being toilet trained during the day. There wasn’t a distinction between being potty trained during the day or potty trained during the night. If someone was potty trained, that meant that they never wet their pants at all. Period. That changed when I learned my sister was a bedwetter. In retrospect, the signs of Grace’s bedwetting were practically everywhere. But when I was six years old, the idea of my older sister peeing in her sleep was so completely inconceivable that I would never have entertained it. All the indicators that Grace was a bedwetter went completely over my head. And, looking back at it, there were many. While the washing machine and dryer were inaudible from all the way up in my bedroom, the kitchen was close enough to the basement staircase that the rumbling sounds from either machine could be heard every morning during breakfast. The distant sound of laundry tumbling in the dryer was a consistent part of the background noise in the house as I ate my regular breakfast of cereal. But I didn’t think anything of it as I munched on my Captain Crunch pieces. I was more concerned with making sure I ate them before they got soggy than anything else that was going on around me. Besides, I hadn’t known a time when the dryer wasn’t turned on around the time that I was eating breakfast, so I paid it no more heed than to the sound of Dad watching the morning news in the other room or Mom scurrying about the kitchen, prepping our lunches to take to school. A family of four shouldn’t produce so much laundry that the dryer would need to be run every day. But that wasn’t something I’d have considered at that age. The dryer simply ran nearly every morning, and that was that. If I had paid attention, I would have been tipped off by the times Grace had tip-toed past me while carrying a bundle of freshly cleaned bedding. But even when I did notice, I didn’t think much of it. Laundry was just one of my sister’s chores at the time, and chores were a topic I didn’t want any more familiarity with. Chores were a concept my parents had introduced to me last year, complete with a magnet chart on the fridge for documenting my progress toward earning various rewards. For me, that meant making sure all my toys were put away each evening, making my bed in the morning, and other random age-appropriate tasks around the house. And then there was the question of pajamas. Grace usually showered and changed first thing in the morning, so I didn’t often see her in her pajamas after I had gotten out of bed myself, but there were times when she was wearing a different set of pajamas than what I had seen her in when she had been brushing her teeth in the bathroom the night before. I certainly noticed, but it would never have occurred to me that she would have changed pajamas because she had peed on her first pair of them. I just figured she must have gotten uncomfortable in the middle of the night. Then, there was the fact that my sister never had any sleepovers. My first sleepover actually came before she had a chance to do one. My first sleepover had come a week into the summer after graduating from kindergarten when I’d had Emma sleepover at my house for the first time. It was another few years before Angie’s parents would allow her to join in on our sleepovers. Looking back on it, the fact that Grace hadn’t complained at all about not going on sleepovers when I was allowed to have one was another sign that she had been perfectly comfortable avoiding spending the night with friends, likely out of fear of her bedwetting being discovered. My sister’s room was very much off-limits, especially when my friends were over. I was sure there were plenty of reasons that a twelve-year-old wouldn’t want their six-year-old sister snooping around, but in retrospect, I wondered if I would have found evidence of her bedwetting had I searched then rather than waiting another three years until after Grace had learned to stay dry at night. Grace took the privacy of her bedroom very seriously. The door remained shut at all times, even when she wasn’t in it. She even went so far as to put a “keep out” sign on her door. She had even tried to get Mom and Dad to let her put a lock on her door, but that request had gotten shut down right away. Then there were the reminders to use the toilet before bed. Something that got said a lot more to Grace than to me. There had been times in the evening when Grace had asked for something to drink, only to have Mom or Dad tell her that it was too late for that. Watson might have declared the evidence to be “elementary” at this point, but Sherlock Holmes I was not. My six-year-old brain lacked the necessary deduction skills to put it all together. That was until the proof of my sister’s bedwetting became undeniable. <><><> I groaned as I opened my eyes. It was still dark out. Very dark out. It was such an inopportune time to wake up. I had been rudely pulled out of the most fascinating dream involving panda bears, a field trip to the art museum, and a boy band my sister liked. Why was I even awake now in the first place? I swallowed. My mouth felt dry. It was enough of a nuisance that I wasn’t going to be able to get back to sleep until I’d gotten something to drink. A year ago, I would have called out to Mom and Dad until one of them had woken up to get me a glass of water. They were usually reluctant to give me anything more than a couple of sips. That annoyed me, but I understood later why they were so insistent on limiting fluids. They soon got tired of getting me something to drink, and I was informed that I was a big enough girl to get out of bed and get a glass of water all by myself. But this situation was a little different. It would have been one thing if we had been at home. There, I knew the contours of our house well enough to navigate downstairs without needing to turn on any lights. But here, in the guest house we were staying at while visiting my grandparents, I didn’t even know where the light switch was, let alone the doorway. I sat in bed for several minutes while my eyes gradually adjusted to the dark; it was a moonless night on a rural property, so even then, I could only barely make out the outline of where the bedroom door might be. I nearly fell off of the bed when I rolled over onto my side. I had forgotten that it was only half the size of the bed I had back in my bedroom. I took cautious steps in a straight line toward what appeared to be the bedroom door until, at last, I had my hand on the cold doorknob. I expected darkness when I swung open the bedroom door, but there was a hint of light from the end of the hallway, coming from the stairs that led down to the main floor. That was where I needed to go. There weren’t any glasses in the upstairs bathroom. There were two upstairs bedrooms, one for me and one for my parents. My older sister was sleeping downstairs on a pull-out sofa. What was she doing up this late? The door to the bedroom my parents were using was open. I peeked inside it. It was only Dad in there. That explained the downstairs light. Mom must have gotten up with my six-month-old brother to feed him. At least that meant that there was a light on, so it would be easier to find my way to the kitchen. As I approached the top of the staircase, I heard some voices. It was my mom and my sister, interspersed with some soft crying from Jackson. I got the sense that this somehow wasn’t a conversation I was supposed to be listening to, but curiosity got the better of me. I tip-toed quietly down the carpeted stairs and then inched along the hallway until I could see into the room where my sister had been sleeping. I had to blink a couple of times to make sure I wasn’t in some sort of strange dream. My sister was wearing pajama pants that were paired with one of those extra-long T-shirts she always wore to bed, the kind that could practically double as a dress. It wasn’t the type of pajamas my sister was wearing, but their condition that caught my attention. There was a large wet spot on my sister’s pajamas. My initial thought was that Grace must have accidentally spilled water on herself. But that didn’t track. She seemed rather upset. I looked up at her face and saw that she was crying. No reason to be that upset over a spilled glass of water. Mom, who was holding Jackson, was standing close by. I wasn’t able to make out the expression on her face, but the tone of her voice suggested she wasn’t all that happy with my sister. Then, there was the location of the wet spot on her pajama pants. Yeah, it definitely wasn’t water. “I told you that I had packed it for you, Grace.” Mom said. “Why didn’t you—” “Mom,” Grace interrupted. “I told you already. I just forgot about it. Anyway, I’m not a baby.” “I’m not saying you are,” Mom said. “Which means you need to be more responsible.” Mom looked down at where Grace had been sleeping. I couldn’t see from here, but I guessed that the accident had gotten all over the bedding and perhaps the couch as well. “Just go hop in the shower,” Mom said. “I’ll try to figure out how to get this cleaned up. There have to be some cleaning supplies somewhere.” That was my cue to skedaddle. But with Grace now headed in my direction, I belatedly realized that there wasn’t any way to get up the stairs without her noticing me. Instead, I back away into an adjacent room, hoping to keep out of sight of my sister and my mom. Once Grace was heading up the stairs, I peeked out again and got a good look at her pajamas. There could be no disputing it. My sister had peed herself. I really didn’t know how to react to this revelation. It wasn’t as if I hadn’t seen a kid wet their pants before. That had happened to other students on three occasions during my kindergarten year. But that was different; those kids had either been too scared of the school restrooms or too scared of their teacher to ask for permission to go potty. This was my sister. She was about to be a teenager. And she had peed herself despite the fact that there was a perfectly good and accessible toilet only a few feet away from her. How? Why? It made no sense. It was just confusing, and I wasn’t quite convinced that I wasn’t still dreaming up this wacky scene. “Madelyn.” Mom’s voice was hushed, but I could sense her irritation through the use of my full first name. It turned out that my hiding spot wasn’t quite as hidden as I thought it had been. “What are you doing up?” “Um, I woke up. I was thirsty and wanted something to drink.” There was simply no way I could hold the question inside. “Did Grace pee her pants?” Mom glanced toward the staircase before answering me. “For some kids, like your sister, their bladder sometimes forgets that it is supposed to hold their pee in while they are asleep. It’s not your sister’s fault she had a bedwetting accident. Some kids, like you, grow out of it right when they are potty trained. It takes a lot longer for other kids.” That was a lot to take in all at once. Bedwetting. That was a new word for me. Perhaps it helped to define what was happening to my sister as something separate from toilet training. “Hey,” Dad said. He was not using his nighttime voice. “Heard that there was someone in the shower and then saw that no one was in bed.” “Grace had a bedwetting accident,” Mom said. Dad turned to look at me and then back at Mom. Mom sighed, adjusting her grip on Jackson, who was beginning to squirm. “Maddy already knows now. She found out because she was getting something to drink.” Dad completely brushed off the news about the bedwetting as if it was something that was completely normal and expected. “Do we think that getting something to drink is a good idea?” He asked. “But I’m thirsty,” I complained. My mouth was still very dry. “Drinking lots of water at night can sometimes lead to bedwetting accidents for kids,” Dad said. “But I don’t ever wet the bed when I drink water at night.” “Maddy does have a point,” Mom said. “Fine,” Dad responded. “But if she ruins a mattress, you can explain it to your parents.” “Go on,” Mom said to me. I went off to the kitchen but only took the tiniest sip of water. Despite my protestations that I had never wet the bed before, I was now suddenly very concerned that it could happen if I were to drink too much. I set the glass down without finishing it off and began to walk toward the stairs. “Hold up,” Dad said. “There’s something we need to talk about first.” I paused at the foot of the stairs. “While it is normal for some kids to have bedwetting issues, that doesn’t mean that it isn’t embarrassing or that other people who aren’t nice might tease your sister about it. You are not to tell anyone else that your sister wets the bed. That’s a private issue, not to be shared with anyone other than our family. Secondly, you aren’t to mention this at all to your sister. Not to tease her. Not because you’re curious. Not at all.” I understood from the way Dad’s tone had changed that this was a very serious request. “I won’t tell anyone. I promise.” The shower was still running when I slipped past the upstairs bathroom on my way back to bed. <><><> Present time I had figured that wetting the bed a second time would be a lot easier. I was wrong. Like last night, I was waiting anxiously for the clock to strike midnight. Unlike last night, the urge to pee was present, but not nearly as overwhelming. While I still had drunk more liquids than normal over the course of the afternoon and evening, I hadn’t been as thorough in my hydration as yesterday. It didn’t help that Mom had caught me drinking water in the kitchen. I had planned to drink some water from the bathroom sink, but all it took was one sip of unfiltered water to deter me from doing that. I wanted pull-ups, but not that badly. Her concern over what I was drinking in the evening could turn out to be a problem, especially as the bedwetting would be turning into a pattern rather than a random one-off occurrence. Perhaps I would be able to get comfortable enough with peeing myself so that I wouldn’t need to drink excessive amounts of water to do so. I’d been lying in bed for about an hour and a half now. The first twenty minutes of that had been spent listening to Chester paw at my door. The cat’s efforts at opening the door had thankfully proven to be unsuccessful. He’d probably gone back downstairs to bother my parents. That was followed by the sound of my sister leaving her room momentarily to brush her teeth. I’d picked one of my least favorite pajama outfits for the night. It was a hand-me-down shirt from my sister. This one had a bit of special significance. It was the same T-shirt she had worn that night when I found out about her bedwetting. That was paired with some pink pajama pants with hearts on them. I wouldn’t mind if either the shirt or pants got ruined because of the bedwetting. I had kept the promise I had made to my parents six years ago. My lips had stayed completely shut. As far as I knew, Grace had no idea that I had ever known about her bedwetting. I hadn’t even brought up the subject again with our parents. If I could make it through the next week or so without Grace catching on, I’d be able to keep this bedwetting secret from her as long as my parents purchased pull-ups for me. I thought back to all the signs that had been present when Grace had been a bedwetter. I knew what I needed to avoid if I were to keep my own secret safe. That night at my Grandparents’ house had been the only time where I had stumbled across evidence of my sister’s bedwetting. That raised a lot of questions. Was her bedwetting something that was super frequent at that point, or had she, at the same age I was now, already been outgrowing her bedwetting phase? But there were other questions that remained unanswered. The fact that there had been laundry washed every morning suggested that Grace either hadn’t been wearing pull-ups to bed or that they had been totally ineffective in keeping her sheets dry. Did my parents even realize that pull-ups were an option for my older sister? Or had they – or she – decided that pull-ups weren’t how they were going to manage her bedwetting? But what about that time at my grandparents’ place? Yes, Grace had wet the bed on the first night, but as far as I knew, there hadn’t been a repeat during that week-long stay. Was it possible that she had worn a pull-up the rest of the nights there? A lot of those questions could have been answered if I had ever managed to work up the courage to ask my older sister, but a promise was a promise, so I followed my parent’s rules even after they had let me know that Grace’s bedwetting phase had ended – a move they made one vacation when they had Grace and I share a bed for the first time. I had been greatly reassured, knowing that my sister wasn’t going to pee all over me in her sleep. The telltale signs of Mom and Dad heading to bed had passed twenty minutes ago. It was likely that they were both already asleep by now. Dad’s snoring wasn’t quite as loud as last night, but I could still make it out occasionally. But all the certainty leading up to this moment was again beginning to fall away. Until last night, the idea of pretending to wet the bed had been a fantasy. It had been a fun thing to think about as I went through how different scenarios might play out in my head, all of them ending with Mom bringing me aside for a private conversation where she would reveal that she had purchased pull-ups for me to wear to bed. It had been a constant daydream over the past year as I slowly worked up the courage to finally act on my desires. But now I knew what the reality of bedwetting was like. And it wasn’t quite like how things had gone in my daydreams. Bedwetting sucked when doing it while not wearing pull-ups. It was one thing to have to inform my parents of the accident; there was no getting around that if I were to convince them that pull-ups were needed, but it was something else to have the evidence of my wet pajamas and bed displayed right in front of them. I could picture the expression on Mom’s face from last night, and I dreaded having to see it again. I nearly faltered. I nearly got up and walked to the bathroom. I nearly convinced myself that I could call it quits. But there was one thing that was stopping me. The one reassurance was that I could always stop. If faking the bedwetting got to be too difficult or too embarrassing, if I somehow found that the pull-ups didn’t live up to my expectations, all I would have to do was stop wetting the bed. I could end it as easily as it was beginning. But the one thing I couldn’t do was go through my plan only halfway. I needed to either be fully committed to it or not do it at all. The bedwetting had to be consistent and frequent if I was going to get my parents to buy me those pull-ups. I kept trying – and failing – to get my bladder to release while I was lying down in bed. I wanted the accident to look as natural as possible, but no matter how I positioned myself – lying on my side, front, or back – I was not able to get myself to pee. But there was something other than just making sure my deceit wouldn’t be found out by my parents. I wanted to know what it felt like to have an actual bedwetting accident, not just squat over my sheets and pee. But another five minutes passed by without any results. I yawned. I had two options. Figure out a way to pee or go to sleep. I got up on my knees the way I had done the night before. I turned my mind to thoughts of things that were wet. A minute later, there was a wetness and warmth in my underwear, followed by the sound of urine streaming onto the bed, proof that the method I had discovered last night had worked again. Like last night, once I had started peeing, I found it impossible to stop once everything was out. And also, like last night, the feeling of the wet clothes against my skin was barely tolerable. I picked up my phone and turned the flashlight app on. The wet spot wasn’t as big as last night, but it would more than do. It was time to get the hard part over with. So there I was, still in my soaked underwear and pants and my slightly wet shirt, staring right at my parents’ bedroom door. I’d turned off the flashlight app on my phone once I’d gotten out to the hallway. I didn’t need to make my accident any more obvious than it was already. I tried to knock. I really did. I must have raised my hand up a half-dozen times, but each time, I held my fist aloft in the air for a few seconds before letting my arm drop back down. I thought about how Mom had reacted last night. She hadn’t been upset at me, but I could tell that having to get out of bed that late had been a nuisance, especially with how she had needed to get the laundry started and clean up the mattress. Even if I had experienced a real bedwetting accident, I would have felt bad about having to make Mom clean up after me like that. If I had made a mess in the house any other time during the day, I’d be expected to clean it up on my own without any assistance. Why should this be any different? Besides, all my parents needed to know was that I had an accident. Maybe there wasn’t a need to wake them. All the bedding in the washing machine would be proof enough of that in the morning. That was a much better idea. I would change out of my wet pajamas and then take all of my wet clothing and bedding down to the basement. I could at least get a washing cycle started, and then it all could be moved to the dryer in the morning. I wouldn’t need to hide the bedwetting from my parents, but it would be much less humiliating to tell them in the morning, or perhaps they would figure it out on their own by the fact that I was doing laundry, which would make a difficult conversation a little easier. That meant I was going to have to figure out how to clean the bed. I guessed that if I were to check the closet, I would be able to recognize the cleaning solutions Mom had used last night. In less than twenty minutes or so, I’d have everything all cleaned up, and I could be tucked into a sleeping bag on the floor. I’d made my decision. Waiting until the morning for my parents to find out about this latest bedwetting accident would make things a lot easier. I was right about to head back to my room when Grace’s bedroom door swung wide open, and she stepped out into the hallway. I could have sworn that she was asleep already. I hadn’t noticed any light coming from under her door, and I had heard her brushing her teeth in the bathroom shortly after I had gone to bed myself. I stood frozen in place. There was no escape. The light from her bedroom illuminated the hallway, reaching out all the way to where I was standing. My hands slid down in front of my waist, but even had they been able to completely obscure the wet spot before Grace had a chance to see it, just the motion of hiding that part of my body would have been enough to arouse her suspicions. We locked eyes. She appeared just as surprised to see me as I was to see her. Neither of us said anything. Grace’s expression changed from the casual surprise of seeing me to concern over what must be the obvious embarrassment showing on my face. I watched in horror as my sister’s eyes drifted down to my waist, her pupils expanding as she took in the sight of my hands held in front of my wet pajamas. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com
    17 points
  17. Chapter 5: About That Favor I woke to the sound of claws being dragged across wood. Chester was scratching at the door, his paws all the way past the doorknob. The cat was a master of breaking into my bedroom. Getting out of it, not so much. He dropped his paws to the ground, turned around to glare at me, and let out a loud, high-pitched meow. I rolled over as if to move to the side of the bed, only to find myself completely tangled up in a sleeping bag. I looked around for my friends – Angie and Emma – but they were nowhere to be found. But I was on the floor in a sleeping bag. And I only slept in those during sleepovers. So where exactly were they? Oh, wait. The events of last night came back to me. The struggle to get my bladder to release. The flooded sheets after I had finally managed to trick it into letting go. Having to knock on my parents’ door to inform them of the supposed accident. Mom setting up the sleeping bag for me on the floor. Chester meowed loudly at me again and then resumed his scratching at the door. It was only slightly better than having to listen to chalk on a blackboard. I scrambled out of the sleeping bag. Better to let him out quickly than have Grace, or worse, Jackson, open the door for me and discover that all my bedding was missing. I’d have a hard time coming up with a good explanation for that, along with why I had ended up on the floor in a sleeping bag. I cracked the door open just enough for Chester to squeeze through into the hallway and then closed it right away. I stretched my hands in the air. I always felt so stiff after sleeping on the floor. How long had I slept in, anyway? I grabbed my phone off of where I had left it on the floor next to the sleeping bag. I tapped the screen. Already 10 a.m. I had really slept in. But that made sense with how late I had stayed up. I scrolled through my notifications. There were a half-dozen messages from Angie and Emma, ribbing me for how late I had slept in. Both of my friends had been up earlier, discussing what our plans would be for the day. They had come to the decision that they wanted to go to the mall. I agreed that it sounded like a bunch of fun, but aside from needing a ride, none of our parents were going to let their middle schoolers stay at the mall unchaperoned. I highly doubted that any of our parents wanted to spend time at the mall this weekend. And there weren’t any other good options at the moment. Emma’s older sister would sometimes be willing to go along with us, but she wasn’t getting back home from college for a few weeks. Angie didn’t have any siblings at all, so that wasn’t of any help. And Grace, well, she worked very hard to avoid spending any more time around my friends than was absolutely necessary. I wasn’t even going to bother asking her. In most other things, Grace and I were on good terms as far as sisters with a five-year age gap between them could be. We both had inherited our parents’ red hair, and I was practically a younger mini-me of my sister, everything else diverged from there. I was the athlete of our family, taking more after my dad in that regard. I mostly stuck to playing soccer, at least competitively, but I was always the first girl picked for any of the activities during gym class. If only I had managed to get Dad’s brains as well. I wouldn’t have any trouble doing math at all. Grace was much more artistically inclined. She planned to major in graphic design at college. I did like to doodle myself, but only as a distraction during boring school lectures; nothing that ended up in my notebook could exactly qualify as art. I grabbed a change of clothes so I could get dressed in the bathroom after the shower. Jean shorts and a tie-die shirt were the plan for today. Even though I had showered in the middle of the night, I still needed to shower again this morning, as I had only gotten under the water to briefly clean off the urine that had gotten all over me from intentionally wetting the bed. I texted my friends that I would check with my mom about the possibility of going to the mall but told them to not get their hopes up. I suggested going over to Angie’s place, which was closest to the neighborhood park, to kick around a soccer ball for a bit if the mall plan didn’t work out. With my clothes in hand, I hesitated in front of the bedroom door. Now was yet another moment of truth. I would have to walk out into the house with the full knowledge that Mom knew that I had wet the bed last night. There wasn’t any reason to think that Dad didn’t know either. If he somehow hadn’t managed to get a glimpse of my wet pajamas last night, Mom would have certainly filled him in on all the details of what had happened. I’d vastly underestimated how uncomfortable that would make me feel. But I could at least take solace in the fact that Mom hadn’t seemed upset at me in any way, and she had handled that late-night bedwetting episode with the expertise of someone who wasn’t out of place in that situation. I stepped out into the hallway. No one was in sight. I speed-walked toward the bathroom. <><><> There was a lingering smell of scrambled eggs when I walked into the kitchen, but any hopes for a late breakfast were dashed by the empty pan on the stove. “Good morning,” Mom said. She was sitting at the kitchen table, a cup of coffee and a now empty plate of scrambled eggs set to the side of the book that was propped open in front of her. “Morning,” I replied. “I had meant to save you some,” Mom said. “But I think your father ate them. He thought you were going to sleep in all the way till lunch at this point.” “That’s fine,” I said, even though my stomach was telling me that it would have liked some scrambled eggs. There was nothing out of the ordinary about that brief exchange, but something still felt off between us as I left the kitchen and walked over to the family room. Mom knew. She didn’t know the real secret. But she knew a secret. It felt as though that one act of pretending to wet the bed had irrevocably altered things between us, a situation that made me feel more uncomfortable because it couldn’t be acknowledged at the moment. “About time you’re up,” Grace said as I walked into the family room. My older sister turned to look at Dad. “You always give me such a hard time about sleeping in. And I’m always up in time to at least eat breakfast.” Dad opened his mouth slightly and then bit his lip. Yeah, he definitely knew as well. I had already come that close to having my secret come out. “Good morning to you, too,” I muttered to my sister as I sat down on the couch and slid my phone out of my pocket. I sent a few more texts to my friends while trying my best to ignore the show that Jackson was watching on the TV. Mom joined us a few minutes later. She gave my sister a look, and Grace went off to the kitchen. Dishes were her chore, after all. Mom glanced to make sure that Grace was out of earshot before turning back to talk to me. “There’s some laundry for you to grab from the basement.” “OK.” I figured that’s where my bedding would still be, as Mom had taken in downstairs to get washed last night. I went back to looking at my phone. “Maddy,” my dad said. “Yes?” “Your mom asked you to do something.” No, she didn’t. She just said my bedding was in the basement. Oh. It hadn’t dawned on me immediately that she had said that to let me know she expected me to go and deal with it right away. Why couldn’t she just tell me what she wanted directly? “Oh, yeah. I’m on it.” I stood up from the couch. Then, I remembered there was something I had told my friends I was going to ask Mom. May as well get it over with. “Hey, Mom, can I ask you a question?” “Sure.” “We were wanting to go to the mall after lunch.” Mom didn’t need an explanation of who I was going to be going with. That could only mean Angie and Emma. “You think you could take us?” “Sorry,” Mom said. “But I’m taking your brother to a birthday party for one of his friends from school. Maybe another time.” I looked over at Dad. “It is a nice day out.” I just stared at him. That wasn’t an answer. Dad finally elaborated on his response. “That means I’m sure there are better things to do than stay inside all day.” “Fine,” I said in defeat. I trudged off toward the laundry room. “Oh, and Maddy, don’t forget to clean the cat litter while you’re down there,” Mom called out after me. <><><> I decided that I was glad we only had one cat as I finished scooping out the litter box. I wrinkled my nose as I tied up the bag and tossed it into a garbage bin. Still, it certainly beat having a dog. No way was I going to go around picking up poop off the ground every day. With that chore done, I turned to the more embarrassing task. My bedding was still in the dryer. It must not have finished long ago, because the sheets were slightly warm as I scooped them up into my arms. Grace was still washing dishes when I came up from the basement. Thankfully, she was too focused on her task to turn and look at what I was doing. I knew that part of the family room was also visible from the top of the basement stairs, but I intentionally didn’t look in that direction. I couldn’t bring myself to make eye contact with my parents, not as they knew exactly why all the bedding had needed to be washed this morning. Jackson was too busy watching Saturday morning cartoons to pay any attention to me, and he was too young to draw any inferences from seeing me carry my bedding back to my bedroom so soon after having gotten out of bed. I walked as quickly and as quietly as I could to the staircase that led to the second floor. I shut my bedroom door behind me and dropped all of my bedding in a heap on the floor. I breathed a sigh of relief. How many more times would I need to go through this charade? Were my acting skills up to the task? I think I had Mom and Dad fooled so far. I’d gone off script last night with my inability to tell my parents that I had wet the bed, but that only added to the obvious shame that I had to have been showing. They had to have believed it was a real bedwetting accident. But how many nights and days were going to have to pass before this could settle into what would be a much simpler routine? Faking bedwetting while wearing a pull-up was going to be a lot easier. These late nights and sneaking around to bring my laundry back to my bedroom weren’t going to be sustainable. I needed pull-ups. And I needed them now. A thought did cross my mind. Maybe after one or two more nights of bedwetting, if my parents hadn’t purchased pull-ups for me by then, I could go ahead and ask them to get some for me. But that wasn’t going to happen. If I wasn’t even capable of verbally admitting that I had wet the bed, there was absolutely no way that I could somehow manage to ask them to purchase pull-ups for me. Besides, I had already ruled out that course of action. I couldn’t give them any hints that I somehow wanted to wear pull-ups. But there wasn’t any other option of getting pull-ups other than the path I had already set myself on last night. Plus, the worst of it was already over. I wasn’t going to have to do anything tonight that I hadn’t already proven that I was capable of doing. I knew I could make myself pee in bed. I knew I could endure the humiliation of walking over to my parents’ bedroom to inform them of the accident. I knew I could get past the embarrassment of having to help my mom strip off the bedding and hand her my wet clothes to bring down to the wash. I could deal with needing to bring my bedding back to my room while trying to avoid catching my sister’s attention. All I had to do was keep my eye on the prize. I crawled onto the uncovered mattress and leaned over to where I had peed on the bed last night. There didn’t appear to be any obvious stains. I leaned in and took a sniff. Didn’t smell bad, either. Whatever cleaning stuff Mom had used obviously worked well. What was it that she had said last night? Oh yes, that it hadn’t been the first time when she had needed to get up in the middle of the night to deal with a wet bed. I suspected some of the cleaning solutions might be leftovers from when Grace had been a bedwetter herself. I had just finished making the bed when there was a knock at the door. I knew it was my sister. Jackson would just burst in right after knocking, and my parents would announce that it was them. “Come in.” “I can take you to the mall,” Grace said as she peered her head in through the open door. That got my attention. But that raised a whole host of questions. Chiefly, why in the world would my older sister volunteer for a task that she disliked so much? Grace stepped into the bedroom and shut the door behind her. “So,” my older sister said, lowering her voice to just barely above a whisper. “About that favor I wanted from you yesterday.” --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com
    17 points
  18. Diaper Dimension Works Catalogued I just got on this kick of deciding I wanted to catalog every Diaper Dimension tale I knew about or could find. As I'm sure most of you can guess I've not only been an authoress, but a fan of the genre for a long time. Part of what has always complicated things for people to do a new list is the vast places that there are works spread about. I have not gone through DeviantArt, so I suspect there are some titles there I do not have on this list. Where possible, I've listed links for WattPad, as the links do save better. Then I've used DailyDiapers, and then the other places. In total I cataloged 234 Shorts, Novellas, and Novels! To authors who have works on here, please let me know if you have better places to find your works. Ausdpr and a few others were hit by the stupid Patreon crash, so I'm not sure if everything was moved to your new platform. If I saw it was on Ream or Subscribestar I linked to that page for those authors. I'm going to list these in two sections, one completed, and one Incomplete. I'm organizing by Author as some of these have sequels for some authors. If you have suggestions or see something missing please let me know via a comment or a PM. I know Ausdpr did this years ago, we'll see if this one can stand the test of time for a bit too. Just FYI works less than 10k words were usually listed as Shorts, Novellas are generally 10-30k (A few close to the 10k were classified up), and Novels are 30k+. I know this can't be a perfect list at this point, but it's more than I think anyone else has created at this point. If you have a work that you feel should be on here that I've missed, please fill out this form. https://docs.google.com/forms/d/e/1FAIpQLSeHA2mzhZQVw8LfdBoNH7xt7Jc-Flh5bj05AWNBJx1MAWgAmg/viewform?usp=sf_link Leave a comment or message me and I'll make sure to get to it when I can. Completed Diaper Dimension Works Title Author Short/Novella/Novel Completed? Location Done Adulting (Volume 1) Alex Bridges Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/67274-done-adulting-volume-1-now-available-on-amazon-with-a-preview-of-volume-2/ Done Adulting (Volume 2) Alex Bridges Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/69412-done-adulting-vol-2-final-chapter-posted-122120/ Abbey's Unfinished Report Ausdpr Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/63008-diaper-dimension-short-abbeys-unfinished-report/&do=findComment&comment=1471644 Adventures in Little Sitting Ausdpr Short Yes https://reamstories.com/ausdpr/public Bag, The Ausdpr Short Yes https://reamstories.com/ausdpr/public Being Considerate in the Diaper Dimension Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Big-Three-Five, The Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Christmas Tale, A Ausdpr Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/51200-a-christmas-tale-a-diaper-dimension-story/&do=findComment&comment=1038647 Common Meeting, A Ausdpr Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/49350-diaper-dimension-a-common-meeting/&do=findComment&comment=974244 Creative Freedoms Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Daddy's Girls Ausdpr Short Yes Lulu - Strange Adventures Fantastic Troupe Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Happy Family, The Ausdpr Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/45124-the-stairwell-the-happy-family-2-diaper-dimension-shorts/&do=findComment&comment=833757 Impressing the Boss Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Milestones Ausdpr Short Yes https://reamstories.com/ausdpr/public New Boss, The Ausdpr Short Yes https://reamstories.com/ausdpr/public No Diapers Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Normal Little's Life, A Ausdpr Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/51067-a-normal-littles-life-a-diaper-dimension-tale/&do=findComment&comment=1034046 Princess Troubles Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Prize, The Ausdpr Short Yes https://reamstories.com/ausdpr/public Public Changes Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Safe & Sound Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Sanctuary, The Ausdpr Short Yes https://spankalot-erotica.blogspot.com/2020/12/the-sanctuary-diaper-dimension.html Solar Opposites Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Stairwell, The Ausdpr Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/45124-the-stairwell-the-happy-family-2-diaper-dimension-shorts/&do=findComment&comment=833757 Trick, The Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Way the Cookie Crumbles, The Ausdpr Short Yes https://reamstories.com/ausdpr/public Extended Vacation Ausdpr Novella Yes https://reamstories.com/ausdpr/public Perfect House Hunt Ausdpr Novella Yes Lulu - Strange Adventures Vacation Changes Ausdpr Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/62374-vacation-changes-diaper-dimension-story/&do=findComment&comment=1450670 Bryce's Big Act Ausdpr Novel Yes Unknown? Field Research Ausdpr Novel Yes Lulu - Strange Adventures New Stepmommy Ausdpr Novel Yes Lulu - Strange Adventures Big Opening, The Auspr Short Yes Unknown? Blowout, The Baby Anna Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/81813-the-blowout/&do=findComment&comment=1970107 Cuddle Baby Anna Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/85579-cuddle/&do=findComment&comment=2031723 Little Lover, A Baby Anna Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/83602-a-little-lover/ Taming Your Amazon Baby Anna Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/81798-taming-your-amazon/&do=findComment&comment=1969828 Bedtime Tale in Eire, A BbyKimmy Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61940-a-bedtime-tale-in-eire/&do=findComment&comment=1436301 Wishes Do Come True BbyKimmy Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/64607-wishes-do-come-true/&do=findComment&comment=1526597 Barbara Davis, Why Thirteen? CYOA BbyKimmy Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/64979-choose-your-own-adventure-barbara-davis-why-thirteen/&do=findComment&comment=1541857 It's the Little Choices BbyKimmy Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61811-its-the-little-choices-new-epilogue-updated-28/&do=findComment&comment=1430671 Making the Best of It: A Tale of Love and Acceptance in Two Acts BbyKimmy Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/57509-making-the-best-of-it-a-tale-of-love-and-acceptance-in-two-acts/&do=findComment&comment=1278683 Crime Doesn't Pay CapitalM Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/79081-crime-doesnt-pay-completed-81021/&do=findComment&comment=1918161 Girl of My Choosing Cutie ButtCrusader Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/69716-a-girl-of-my-choosing-updatedfinished/&do=findComment&comment=1698596 Memories of the Before Time Cutie ButtCrusader Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/78589-memories-of-the-before-time-one-shot/&do=findComment&comment=1910741 Together Forever Cutie ButtCrusader Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/68805-together-forever/&do=findComment&comment=1670367 Corporate Takeover Cya Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/76332-corporate-takeover-diaper-dimension-the-end/&do=findComment&comment=1864548 Future of Amazonian Fertility, The Cya Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/80761-the-future-of-amazonian-fertility-diaper-dimension-the-end/ Last Moments Daddy Wuffster Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/80411-last-moments/&do=findComment&comment=1945736 That Damn Remote DAQ Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/65589-that-damn-remote/&do=findComment&comment=1567017 Backed-Up Dark Dweller Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/85037-backed-up/&do=findComment&comment=2024540 Little Hen Dark Dweller Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/85117-little-hen/&do=findComment&comment=2025738 Chase, The Daymare Short Yes Subscribestar Unlucky Day, Turned Lucky DiaperBoy37 Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61467-diaper-dimension-unlucky-day-turned-lucky-complete/ Quizzes in the Diaper Dimension DiaperRebel Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/72502-quizzes-in-the-diaper-dimension/&do=findComment&comment=1775981 Presents, The DireKing Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/80837-the-presents-12-after-midnight-completed/ Ellie's Eye Opening Experience DKN117 Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/63236-ellies-eye-opening-experience-repost-finished/ Being Little in a Big World Elfy Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/79551-being-little-in-a-big-world/&do=findComment&comment=1927105 Cathy's New Room Mate Elfy Novel Yes Ream/Subscribestar? Battle at Bedtime, The FatherFish Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/88273-the-battle-at-bedtime/&do=findComment&comment=2074045 Mission Accomplished FatherFish Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/87154-mission-accomplished/&do=findComment&comment=2057092 Little Shield and Sword Genossin Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/79545-little-shield-and-sword-epilogue/&do=findComment&comment=1927009 Don't Trust Amazons Guilyn Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61200-little-time-daycare-aka-dta-rewritten-ch-45/&do=findComment&comment=1409104 Festivity Herezulo Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/65774-festivity/&do=findComment&comment=1576346 Omission Herezulo Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/67134-omission/&do=findComment&comment=1620468 Hermit Crab's Dilemna InkuHime Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/77851-hermit-crab%E2%80%99s-dilemma/&do=findComment&comment=1896121 Games of Chance InkuHime Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/77850-games-of-chance-games-of-skill/ Working on the Underground Railway InkuHime Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/60747-chasing-emily-other-stories-complete/&do=findComment&comment=1391558 Chasing Emily InkuHime Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/77848-chasing-emily/ I Am Island Dreamer Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/66254-i-am-completed-0225/ Little in Love - Book 1 LittleFallenPrincess Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/77769-book-1-little-in-love/ Love in Dimensions (Book 5) LittleFallenPrincess Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/81773-love-in-dimensions-ch-60-epilogue-92522-complete/&do=findComment&comment=1969536 Regression Echo LittleFallenPrincess Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/83513-regression-echo-ch-40-1723/ Portal in the Basement, The littleTomas Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/69182-the-portal-in-the-basement-updated-to-chapter-17-finale/&do=findComment&comment=1687332 Fight LongRifle Short Yes Unknown? Tell Me More: A Diaper Dimension Story LostBBBoyBear Novella Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/339997104-tell-me-more-a-diaper-dimension-story A Stuffy's Tale: How An Elephant Saved Their Little LostBBBoyBear Novel Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/343699912-how-an-elephant-saved-their-little-a-diaper A Stuffy's Tale: One Bunny's Journey in the Diaper Dimension LostBBBoyBear Novel Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/335309812-a-stuffy%27s-tale-one-bunny%27s-journey-in-the-diaper A Walk Into The Unknown LostBBBoyBear Novel Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/352323119-a-walk-into-the-unknown-a-diaper-dimension-story Opening, The LostBBBoyBear Novel Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/355900175-the-opening-a-diaper-dimension-story Project Nurture LostBBBoyBear Novel Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/347888396-project-nurture-a-diaper-dimension-story The CONtingency (Book 2) LostBBBoyBear Novel Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/360312545-the-contingency-a-diaper-dimension-story The CONvention (Book 1) LostBBBoyBear Novel Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/338215258-the-convention-a-diaper-dimension-story Little Underground LtlGary Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/83814-little-underground-a-3-part-adventure/&do=findComment&comment=2003449 Digital Remains MaybeMee Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/66432-digital-remains-short/&do=findComment&comment=1600000 It's Christmas, After All MaybeMee Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/66411-its-christmas-after-all-short/&do=findComment&comment=1599305 Lock and Key (Prologue?) MaybeMee Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/66985-lock-and-key-prologue/&do=findComment&comment=1615864 Freedom at Last MaybeMee Novella Yes Unknown? Wrong Turn MaybeMee Novella Yes Subscribestar Portal MightyBirdy Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/79709-portal/&do=findComment&comment=1930081 Cathy the Little in the BIG City Mommy Rosemary Novel Yes https://dommyrosemary.tumblr.com/post/161899782989/cathy-the-little-in-the-big-city Blue Day Operational Systems Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/90311-blue-day-a-diaper-dimension-story/ Conspiracy (Unfair Fan Fiction) Operational Systems Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/89663-conspiracy-a-vignette-based-on-unfair/ Close Enough Personalias Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/84676-close-enough/&do=findComment&comment=2019544 Documentary, The Personalias Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/79786-the-documentary/&do=findComment&comment=1931466 Dynamic Switch Personalias Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/personalias Escape Personalias Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/84724-escape/&do=findComment&comment=2020258 Happy Personalias Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/87094-happy/&do=findComment&comment=2056259 New Programming Personalias Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/personalias Only Child Personalias Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/85080-only-child/&do=findComment&comment=2025131 Retirement Personalias Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/79321-retirement-a-diaper-dimension-story/ Reunion Personalias Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/personalias Second Thoughts Personalias Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/personalias Fair is Fair 1 Personalias Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/77526-fair-is-fair/&do=findComment&comment=1888379 Fair is Fair 2: Special Personalias Novella Yes https://subscribestar.adult/personalias Fair is Fair 3: Middle Management Personalias Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/79929-middle-management/&do=findComment&comment=1933794 Fair is Fair 4: Help Personalias Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/80173-help/&do=findComment&comment=1939139 Rattled Personalias Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/82532-rattled-complete/ Things Work Out Personalias Novella Yes https://subscribestar.adult/personalias Audition, The Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Christmas Wishes Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Decision, The Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Equals Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Ladylike Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Like and Subscribe Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Mistakes Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Naomi and Oliver Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Old College Try Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Perfect Baby, The Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Pity Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Playdate, The Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Pre-Med to Preschool Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Prove It! Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Quality Control Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Receiving an Education Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Simple Plan, A Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Wedding of Your Dreams, The Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Adoption, The Princess Pottypants Novella Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Chart, The Princess Pottypants Novella Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Little Visitor, A Princess Pottypants Novella Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Plan, The Princess Pottypants Novella Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Professional Help Princess Pottypants Novella Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Thief's Holidays, A (CYOA) Princess Pottypants Novella Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Alisa's Adventures in the Diaper Dimension Princess Pottypants Novel Yes https://princesspottypants.wordpress.com/2013/05/02/alisas-adventures-in-the-diaper-dimension-chapter-1/ Little Rest, A Princess Pottypants Novel Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Twins, The Princess Pottypants Novel Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Understanding Random3435 Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/77786-understanding-epilogue/ Healing Random3435 Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/78292-healing-epilogue/&do=findComment&comment=1905752 Snippets From Ms. Fairchild’s School for Maturity and Etiquette Snackers Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61404-snippets-from-ms-fairchild%E2%80%99s-school-for-maturity-and-etiquette-repost/&do=findComment&comment=1413505 Nerissa's Home for Diaper Girls Snackers Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61402-nerissa%E2%80%99s-home-for-diaper-girls-repost/ Diamond Tours Sofia Hammerstein Short Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/227009928-diamond-tours Undercover Tour Sofia Hammerstein Novella Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/227131705-undercover-tour Alterations (Exchanged Book 3) Sofia Hammerstein Novel Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/242267900-alterations-exchanged-book-3 Exchanged Sofia Hammerstein Novel Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/236189810-exchanged In-Between Sofia Hammerstein Novel Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/255771604-in-between Little Hope (Exchanged Book 2) Sofia Hammerstein Novel Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/239865685-little-hope Seems Too Good Sofia Hammerstein Novel Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/227003200-seems-too-good Amazons Lose Interest, The Sparkle Dust Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/77462-the-amazons-lose-interest/&do=findComment&comment=1887473 Little History, A Unsaved Novel Yes No full Copy Posted Accidental Crossing, An Widowmaker Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/72303-an-accidental-crossing/&do=findComment&comment=1770268 Right Fit, The Widowmaker Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/74663-the-right-fit/&do=findComment&comment=1829952 Raven Widowmaker Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61330-raven/ Baelorn and Melina Widowmaker Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61276-baelorn-melina-repost/&do=findComment&comment=1410845 Silver Widowmaker Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/63576-silver/&do=findComment&comment=1489741 Promise, The Xylophone Novel Yes Unknown? Sorceress of Terror Yas9119 Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/76641-sorceresse-of-terrorin-timeout-completed/&do=findComment&comment=1870683 Little Conditions YourDiapersCute Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/76195-little-conditions-qa-posted-81621/&do=findComment&comment=1861462 Incomplete Works Interdimensional Baby AlextheAlex Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/90176-interdimensional-baby-chapter-3-up-now-last-updated-22424/&do=findComment&comment=2107744 Damaged Goods AndrianD Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/75468-damaged-goods-updated-4-23-2021/&do=findComment&comment=1847057 Catch Me if You Can AOWriter Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/69492-catch-me-if-you-can-pro-ch1/&do=findComment&comment=1695932 Return of the Amazons BabyGamer Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61120-return-of-the-amazons-edited/&do=findComment&comment=1407186 Student's Pet BabyStevie26 Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/60676-students-pet/&do=findComment&comment=1388828 Biggest Little Vacation, The BbyKimmy Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61989-the-biggest-little-vacation-chapter-9-updated-223/&do=findComment&comment=1437604 Biggest of Desires, The BbyKimmy Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/63441-the-biggest-of-desires-chapter-21-updated-619/&do=findComment&comment=1485339 More Littles with Sugar than Salt Bladderbrain Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/87982-more-littles-with-sugar-than-salt-ch-18-93023/&do=findComment&comment=2069786 Stork! BrattyCake Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/83831-stork-chapter-three-82022/&do=findComment&comment=2003786 At the Wrong Place and At The Wrong Time Crono Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/67525-at-the-wrong-place-and-at-the-wrong-time-still-chapter-13-for-now/&do=findComment&comment=1631774 Entering the Lion's Den Crono Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/82543-entering-the-lions-den-chapter-14/&do=findComment&comment=1980710 Job Offer Unlike Any Other, A Crono Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/74227-a-job-offer-unlike-any-other-updated-to-chapter-20/&do=findComment&comment=1819427 Love Least Likely, A Cutie ButtCrusader Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/75183-a-love-least-likely-part-1-of-2/&do=findComment&comment=1840697 Date with Fate, A Dark Dweller Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/74415-a-date-with-fate-chapter-3/&do=findComment&comment=1823818 Treatment, The Dark Dweller Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/78754-the-treatment-part-4/&do=findComment&comment=1912900 Jenny's Adoption Dark Dweller Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/71085-jennys-adoption/&do=findComment&comment=1734293 Lucky Days Ahead DiaperBoy37 Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/67867-diaper-dimension-lucky-days-ahead/&do=findComment&comment=1643546 Fight, The Diaperdimensionfan Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/80157-the-fight-chapter-42-121623/&do=findComment&comment=1938810 Your Move Diapered Prince Novel No https://www.wattpad.com/story/267491238-your-move Little League - The LHL DiaperRebel Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/76990-little-league-the-lhl/&do=findComment&comment=1877537 Recessive Direking Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/86318-recessive-ch-15-8-26-23/&do=findComment&comment=2042974 Ella's Mistake Emily Ruby Rose Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/73590-ellas-mistake-chapter-2-512020/&do=findComment&comment=1803558 Hoping For a New Life Emily Ruby Rose Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/72376-hoping-for-a-new-life-chapter-7-4302020/&do=findComment&comment=1772345 Amelia's Trip to the Diaper Dimension Emily Ruby Rose Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/72260-amelias-trip-to-the-diaper-dimension-chapter-1942720/&do=findComment&comment=1768255 Wrong is Wrong Enigma_66 Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/73687-wrong-is-wrong-first-new-content-51220/&do=findComment&comment=1806884 Dimension of Destiny Ericc Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/89518-dimension-of-destiny-chapter-11-%E2%80%8Bdusk-at-the-nest-240223/&do=findComment&comment=2095419 Uncommon Love, The Guilend Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/77780-the-uncommon-love-a-diaper-dimension-tale-chapter-3-4182021/&do=findComment&comment=1894611 Most Unusual Amazon, The Guilend Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/63563-the-most-unusual-amazon-chapter-17-updated-80518/&do=findComment&comment=1489282 Tales from Dimension 1D555 Herezulo Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/68351-tales-from-dimension-1d555/ The [[Witch]] ImprobableLemon Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/78264-the-witch-chapter-25-090522/&do=findComment&comment=1905095 Immigrant's Tale - A non-native's plight in the Diaper Dimension Jj7988582 Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/63396-immigrant-tale-a-non-natives-plight-in-the-diaper-dimension-chap-4-added-924/ Hiking to a New Life Kat5 Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/88972-hiking-to-a-new-life-chapter-30-posted-2-16-24/&do=findComment&comment=2084361 Meandering Paths Kif Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/85449-meandering-paths-ch-2-12223/&do=findComment&comment=2030207 Duality Langtab Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/68806-duality/&do=findComment&comment=1670378 No Choice Lil' Pup Short No Unknown? Divorce Proceedings LilKevin Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/81923-divorce-proceedings-chapters-1-7-updated-4722/&do=findComment&comment=1971940 Little Hunters, The Lionsheart Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/66344-the-little-hunters-april-3rd-2019-update/ Little Marionette Little Writer Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/81932-little-marionette/&do=findComment&comment=1972042 Little in Love - Book 2 LittleFallenPrincess Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/89344-little-in-love-2-chapter-27-22824/ Age of the Amazons, The littleTomas Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/73598-the-age-of-the-amazons-chapter-4-update/&do=findComment&comment=1804035 Portal Accident LtlGary Novella No Life of Aaron Case, The Lucifer666 Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/82806-the-life-of-aaron-case-chapter-3/&do=findComment&comment=1984554 Illegal Immigrant MaybeMee Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/69642-illegal-immigrant-12032023-ch1920-important-subscribestar-update/ Gilded Crib, A MCraft Novel No Unknown? Cianville MfMood Short No Unknown? In Utero Ozziebee Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/68130-in-utero/&do=findComment&comment=1650853 Meredith - A Littles Broker in the Diaper Dimension Ozziebee Novel No https://www.adisc.org/forum/threads/meredith.112495/ Little Monster Panther Cub Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/84431-little-monster-a-diaper-dimension-story-chapter-3-1219/&do=findComment&comment=2014694 Little Survivor Panther Cub Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/75816-little-survivor-a-diaper-dimension-story-updated-to-chapter-8-10152022/&do=findComment&comment=1853964 Sucker and the Sly, The Paradox-Unintentional Novella No Unknown? Unfair Personalias Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/74750-unfair-a-diaper-dimension-novel-chapters-111-112-uploaded/&do=findComment&comment=1832078 Babysitter, The Princess Pottypants Short No https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Wedding, The Princess Pottypants Short No https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants?tag=TheWedding Compromise Princess Pottypants Novel No https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Derrick's Awakening Princess Pottypants Novel No https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Imprints Resort Princessmaryllis Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/82862-my-frist-story-imprints-resort-chapter-5-12252022/&do=findComment&comment=1985545 Living in Harmony, Becoming Stronger Together Salinas98 Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/85382-living-in-harmony-becoming-stronger-together/&do=findComment&comment=2029455 Origins of a Dimension Sephy Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/65973-origins-of-a-dimension/&do=findComment&comment=1585319 When All Else Fails Sheadoll Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/71441-when-all-else-fails-ch-23-22420/&do=findComment&comment=1741276 Little Problems With My So Called Friends Snackers Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/73053-little-problems-with-my-so-called-friends-p2-apr-6-2020/&do=findComment&comment=1788596 Lights! Camera! ...What?!? Sofia Hammerstein Novel No https://www.wattpad.com/story/311195834-lights-camera-what Bracelet, The Sparky_Dude Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/76834-the-bracelet-part-14-jan-16/&do=findComment&comment=1874705 Little's Guide to Staying Independent Star Voyager Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/81589-a-littles-guide-to-staying-independant-ongoing-diaper-dimension-story-chapters-1-8/&do=findComment&comment=1966504 Better Life, A SuperFunnel Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/65446-a-better-life-diaper-dimension-chapter-4-updated-1219/&do=findComment&comment=1560469 Tales from the Bureau SuperFunnel Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/65339-tales-from-the-bureau-diaper-dimension-chapter-17-updated-72323/&do=findComment&comment=1557403 Biggest Little, The TestAccountPleaseIgnore Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/79435-the-biggest-little-hiatus/&do=findComment&comment=1924705 Settling Ulthernon Novella No Unknown? Collector Unsaved Short No Unknown? Little Protection Service, The Unsaved Short No No full Copy Posted Hard Reset Unsaved Novel No Unknown? Katlyn's New Mother Unsaved Novel No No full Copy Posted Earth Dimension, The Veggeto Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/76534-the-earth-dimension-chapter-thirteen/&do=findComment&comment=1868152 Little Racer, The VoxyRox Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/63091-the-little-racer-chapter-12-up-5-3-21/&do=findComment&comment=1473587 Little Legal Issue, A WBDaddy Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/67539-a-little-legal-issue-repost-with-brand-new-chapter-17-added-317/&do=findComment&comment=1632281 12.6 Million to Freedom YourFNF Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/67143-126-million-to-freedom%E2%80%A6/&do=findComment&comment=1620659 Why I Wear Diapers After Work YourFNF Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61908-why-i-wear-diapers-after-work/&do=findComment&comment=1435406 From Shackles to Diapers ZedMobile Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/75430-from-shackles-to-diapers/&do=findComment&comment=1846192 Crib Row Ruby03 Novella Abandoned https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/75380-crib-row-chapter-7-updated-nov-24th/&do=findComment&comment=1845061 Worst Little Ever, The Zatchie Novel Abandoned https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/70316-the-worst-little-ever-chapter-13-part-1-01142020/&do=findComment&comment=1716205
    16 points
  19. Chapter 8: Equals Grace clasped both of her hands over her mouth, holding back a muffled reaction that might have otherwise woken up the rest of our family. My hands remained on the front of my pajama pants, as pointless as it was to remain in the posture as I wasn’t able to fully conceal how I had peed myself. Neither of us moved. I couldn’t take my eyes off of my sister. As much as I had worked to avoid it, I had known that it was a possibility that Grace might find out about my faked bedwetting. As a former bedwetter herself, my older sister would be attuned to the signs that something might be off about me. And it was certainly better than having my younger brother or friends discover this secret. But of all the ways Grace could have discovered my fake bedwetting, this had to be among the worst. I had anticipated something much less dramatic and certainly much less embarrassing. I couldn’t stand in front of my parents’ bedroom door forever. That was not a feasible plan. There were only a couple of directions I go could. Returning to my room wasn’t an option. Doing so would require going toward my sister. I was definitely not going to do anything to wake up my parents at this point and turn my bedwetting incident into a whole family affair. Running down the stairs in the dark wasn’t an option, either. That left the bathroom. I dashed inside it with a few quick steps, closing the door as gently as I could while also shutting it quickly. I was safe. Safe, but trapped. I listened at the door, hoping that Grace would go back to her room and give me some privacy to get back to my bedroom and get cleaned up. At least let me change into a dry set of pajamas. I was having no such luck. I flipped on the light switch. Even if I hadn’t peed quite as much as last night, my pants didn’t appear any less soaked. Enough time had passed, and the wet clothes were already beginning to get uncomfortable as the initial warmth faded away. The expression on my older sister’s face had left no doubt that there had been enough light in the hallway for her to notice how wet my pajamas were. And she had been a bedwetter. If it had been Jackson instead, I perhaps could have tried to say I had just spilled a glass of water on myself. My six-year-old brother might have been gullible enough to fall for that, especially if he was still a bit drowsy. But Grace? No, she knew exactly what wet pants looked like from having wet the bed. I heard footsteps in the hallway. I held my breath. Then there were two soft taps on the bathroom door. There was some faint whispering from the other side of the door, but I couldn’t make out what was being said. I breathed out. Grace wasn’t going to let me avoid having this conversation. I leaned forward and pressed my ear up against the door in an attempt to make out what my sister was saying. There was another series of soft taps on the door, followed again by my sister’s voice. This time, I could make out what she was saying, if just barely. “Is everything OK in there? I can help. Promise I’m not going to judge you or anything.” If I hadn’t known about my sister’s previous bedwetting, it might have been harder to trust that statement. But I figured that I could. She had actually gone through what I was only attempting to fake. I stepped back and pulled the door open. Grace at least had the courtesy this time to not stare down right at the wet spot on my pajama pants. But what was she thinking as she was looking at me? Did Grace see a reflection of herself from six years ago? If I were to go back and look at our old family photo albums from that vacation, it would be plain to anyone that I was almost an exact carbon-copy of her when she was my age. I realized that I probably looked the same to her as she had looked to me when I had watched her walk up the staircase in her wet pajamas six years ago. “I can help you get things cleaned up, but I really need to pee first.” I had been so absorbed in my own embarrassment and concern about what my sister was seeing and thinking that I hadn’t noticed how she was a bit fidgety herself. Had she perhaps woken up just in time to avoid having an actual bedwetting accident herself? Graced squeezed past me into the bathroom as I stepped out into the hallway and made a beeline back to my bedroom. That we hadn’t woken up our parents or Jackson was a minor miracle with how we had been going back and forth in the upstairs hallway. I used my shirt to pat myself dry after taking off my pajama pants and underwear. It wasn’t nearly as good as hopping in the shower to get myself washed off, but it would have to do for now. I turned and stared at my wet bedding. I just had to remember that it wasn’t like Grace hadn’t seen anything like this before. This had been her own nightly reality for years. The toilet flushed in the distance. I kept my back to the bedroom door. My hands were starting to shake. I tried to keep my mind focused on the prize at the end of the road. Soon, I’d be wearing pull-ups to bed each night. I’d only have to endure the embarrassment of peeing on the bed for a short while before I’d get those pull-ups. And then it would be incredibly easy to discreetly continue faking the bedwetting. The handle on the bedroom door rattled behind me as Grace made her way into the room, shutting the door behind herself. This was rare territory for my sister to be in. We typically respected the privacy of each other’s rooms, only opening them a bit if there was a message that needed to be passed along. Graced walked up beside me with her eyes fixed on the aftermath of my fake bedwetting incident. “Do you need a hug?” I nodded, leaning in toward my sister as she pulled me into a firm embrace and rubbed her hand on my back. My hands were no longer shaking a few seconds later. “It’s nothing to worry about,” Grace said. “I promise I’m not going to tell anyone about it.” I waited expectantly. Surely, if there was any time for her to bring up her own history of bedwetting, this would be it. It would make sense for Grace to use that as a way to try to comfort me. And that would be my chance, the chance to ask all of the questions about her bedwetting that I had been dying to ask the past few years. But, for whatever reason, Grace didn’t seem willing to bring that subject up. “So,” Grace said, her gaze again turned toward the bed. I thought back to the question Mom had asked me the other night. She had asked me if I had a dream about going to the toilet while I was asleep. That seemed like a plausible excuse to give to my older sister, though I provided more embellishment than I did with Mom last night. I described an elaborate, made-up dream to Grace, one that I hadn’t thought was a dream at the time, so when the urge to pee happened, I hadn’t realized that I needed to wake up to avoid peeing the bed. “So yeah,” I said, concluding the tale. “I thought I had made it to the toilet in time, but then I felt something wet, and I woke up.” “You probably had too much to drink this evening.” “No, I didn’t.” Grace gave me a bit of side-eye. “I recall that someone refilled her glass a couple of times at dinner.” “Yeah, that’s just the stir-fry was spicy.” Grace rolled her eyes. “Come on, it wasn’t that bad. So, anyway, were you going to tell Mom and Dad about the accident?” There was a truthful answer for me to give to that question. “I… I was going to ask for help with getting things cleaned up. But I decided I’d rather take care of it on my own.” “I can help bring things down to the laundry room. But you can’t go to bed before getting the mattress cleaned up. I’ll have to see if there are some cleaning chemicals that would work for it.” I helped Grace strip the bed. Like last night, there was a sizable wet spot on the mattress. The thin, cotton mattress protector wasn’t up to the task of handling things when an entire bladder was emptied onto it. There was no sign that Jackson or our parents had been disturbed from their sleep as we ventured out into the hallway and made our way down to the basement. Grace was carrying most of the bedding while I held my wet pajamas in one hand and my phone in the other to light the way down the stairs. How would I be reacting if I had actually wet the bed without intending to do it? I decided to try to play down the bedwetting accident. “I really don’t know what happened,” I said as I tossed my wet pajamas into the washing machine. “I’ve never had anything happen like this since like when I was a baby.” Grace gave me that look. The one that said she knew that was a terrible liar, which, a lot of the time, was true. “You didn’t wet the bed last night as well?” I tried to make my response sound as indignant as possible. “No, I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Grace put her hands on her waist. “So, all of your bedding was in the dryer before breakfast for no reason at all? Like I said, it’s not a big deal. You don’t need to lie about it.” My face suddenly felt rather warm. Here I was, thinking I had been quite sneaky in managing to get my bedding back up to my room without being caught. And Grace had known about it all day long and hadn’t said a single word to me. Grace’s curiosity was beginning to get annoying. Time to turn the tables on her. “So what? You were a bedwetter until you were my age.” Grace’s face momentarily blanched, and then she regained her composure. “Me, no. I don’t know what you are talking about.” It was my turn to get annoyed at my sister for not being truthful with me. “It’s not a big deal. You don’t need to lie about it.” It was Grace’s turn for her face to go as red as mine had a few seconds earlier. “How? That was forever ago?” I recounted the tale about how I had accidentally stumbled across the scene of her having wet the bed that time we had been visiting our grandparents six years ago, from overhearing her conversation with Mom to watching her walk up the stairs in obviously wet pajamas. The expression on Grace’s face told me that she remembered that fateful night as well. “Mom and Dad caught me after you went upstairs. They made me promise to not tell anyone about it,” I said. “They said I wasn’t to ever say anything about it to you, either.” My voice dropped off at the conclusion of the tale, and we stood silently as the washing machine begin rumbling after having filled up with water. My shame at having my bedwetting discovered had dissolved now that I had forced Grace to admit her own bedwetting past. We were equals now. I was now burning with curiosity. There were so many things I wanted to know. Chief among them was if Grace had ever worn pull-ups to bed. I desperately needed to know if that was something my parents had ever used with her. But there were other things I was curious about as well, such as information that could help me better fake my own bedwetting in the coming weeks. How often had she wet the bed? Did it typically happen at certain times of the night? Did she usually pee a lot or a little when it happened? It was as if Grace could read my mind. “I don’t want to talk about it, OK?” she said. “Let’s just get your mattress cleaned up, and then we can get some sleep.” I silently accepted her refusal to say anything further on the matter. With our secrets now revealed to each other, perhaps I’d get another chance to talk with Grace about it once she had gotten over the fact that I had known about her bedwetting for the past six years. We returned to my bedroom, stopping at a closet while Grace showed me which cleaning supplies would be best for removing the urine stains and odor from the mattress. She walked me through the process of drying and cleaning the mattress. That was going to be helpful for future nights when I would preferably be handling this process all on my own. “That should do it,” Grace said as she finished dusting the wet spot with baking soda. “That will need to be brushed or vacuumed off in the morning.” She turned around after taking a couple of steps toward the door. “You really should hop in the shower before you get in the sleeping bag. Otherwise, you’re going to wake up smelling like pee.” I suspected that this was advice Grace had learned from experience. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com
    16 points
  20. Chapter 24 - Security Badges The sun's rays peeked through the tall skyscrapers, casting a muted glow on the sleek and modern DNA Pharmacia building. The concrete jungle was quiet as it was still in the early morning, with only a few people scattered about. Darlene stood out in her polished business attire, in a light green blouse with a suit and pants, and her hair pulled back in a neat bun. The fluorescent lights of the garage illuminated her path, her footsteps echoing off the walls. The air was heavy with the familiar scent of gasoline and exhaust fumes, a constant reminder of the bustling city outside. As she walked towards the elevator, Darlene couldn't help but feel a sense of anticipation for the day ahead. As she approached the elevator, she noticed something different. A new badge reader was mounted on the wall next to it, along with a sign that read: "All employees must go to level 1 security to get their new badges." Darlene furrowed her brow, puzzled by this sudden change. "New badges, why?" she thought, her mind racing through possible explanations for the unannounced implementation. Upon reaching the security desk on level 1, Darlene's eyes scanned the room, noting the fresh coat of paint on one of the walls with the shiny new equipment mounted on it. The security guard, a stocky man with a stern expression, handed her a clipboard to fill out the necessary information for her new badge. "Excuse me," Darlene said, trying to mask her annoyance with a polite tone, "Why are we getting new badges all of a sudden?" "Over the weekend, we've been working on installing badge readers at all access points to every level," the guard replied, standing tall and stocky, his face set in a stern expression. He wore a standard security uniform, complete with a badge and walkie-talkie clipped to his belt. His arms were crossed over his chest, adding to his imposing presence. He had a buzzed haircut, and his eyes darted around the room as he spoke in a monotone voice. He looked tired, his voice was monotone, and he was clearly tired of answering the same question over and over. "Only specific individuals will be allowed on certain levels without a proper and approved escort. It's the new corporate policy. We need to beef up security to take precautions. But that is all I know. Everyone is asking me why. I have no idea." As the security guard talked, Darlene could tell there was no point in pushing the conversation. Darlene couldn't help but feel skeptical. "But why now? And what kind of precautions?" she wondered. These changes seemed more than coincidental, especially considering the recent events involving John and Avery. "Alright then," Darlene said, handing back the clipboard once she had finished. "Thank you for the information." "Have a good day, ma'am," the guard replied, handing Darlene her new badge with an almost robotic efficiency. As she clipped the badge onto her blouse, her mind continued to churn. She couldn't shake the nagging feeling that something was amiss. The only way to find out, she decided, was to get up to her office and start making some calls. With a determined stride, Darlene headed back to the elevator; her thoughts focused on uncovering the truth behind these sudden changes. Upon reaching the 5th floor, Darlene swiped her new badge at the access point, its electronic beep mocking her. She clenched her teeth and rolled her eyes as she walked through the opening doors, her mind racing with questions. "Morning, Darlene," said an employee as she strode past with purpose. "Morning," she replied tersely, barely acknowledging their presence which was unusual for her as her thoughts remained fixated on the recent events involving John and Avery. Normally, she would have engaged in conversation with her employees to find out how their weekend went but not today. Darlene continued to think that the attack on Avery should have been more than enough to terminate John, but what if it wasn't? What if he was still here, lurking in the background? The moment she entered her office, Darlene shut the door behind her, forgoing her usual routine of brewing coffee and reviewing the week's agenda. Her fingers trembled as she dialed Julian's extension, only to be met with his voicemail. Frustration bubbled within her as she wanted answers now, and she wasn't known to be a patient woman. She sighed in exasperation as she hung up and dialed Bryan instead. "Hello?" Bryan answered distractedly, clearly not expecting her call. "Byran, it's Darlene. We need to talk about these new security measures." Her voice was sharp, demanding answers. "Uh, sure, give me a second," Bryan said, his tone shifting from surprise to concern as he excused himself from another conversation and asked his employee who he was engaged in conversation with to leave and close the door behind him. Darlene impatiently tapped her foot, trying to control her suspicion as she waited for Bryan to return his attention to her call. When he finally did, she launched into her questions, her words tumbling out almost faster than she could think of them. "Is this because of John? Did they not get rid of him after what happened to Avery?" she demanded, her voice shaking with anger. "Darlene, I understand your concerns, but I can't discuss personnel matters over the phone," Bryan responded cautiously. "However, you should know that the new security measures are meant to ensure everyone's safety, including Avery's." "Everyone's safety?" Darlene scoffed. "Or just Avery's? And what about John? Will he still be allowed on our floor?" "Darlene, I really think you should speak with Julian about this. He's better equipped to address your concerns," Bryan said, trying to defuse the situation. "And, yes, John is still here working. You know I would have let him go if I could have" Bryan said in a nervous tone. He could not only hear but feel Darlene's anger over the phone. Darlene couldn’t believe it. Despite everything John had done, he was still working for the company. The man had practically assaulted Avery and humiliated him completely, but he was still employed. Darlene wondered how strong John’s connections were that he could get away with so much. Her thoughts turned to Avery, and she felt a pang of worry. She felt the need to protect the delicate man. She dreaded the poor guy finding out that John was still lurking in the building. "Fine!" she snapped, hanging up before he could say anything else. Her mind raced as she tried to process the conversation, her heart pounding in her chest. If they didn't get rid of John, what lengths would they go to in order to protect Avery? And more importantly, why were they still entertaining the idea of keeping John employed here? As she paced her office, her thoughts whirled like a tornado, tearing through every possibility and leaving her with nothing but uncertainty and anxiety. Darlene glanced at the clock on her wall. Avery wouldn’t be in for another thirty minutes, at least. She needed to get to Julian first. She chewed on her thumbnail, her thoughts racing faster than her heartbeat. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. How could they prioritize John's value to the company over the safety and well-being of their employees? Especially Avery, who had already suffered so much from John. She began to formulate a plan in her head, her determination hardening her resolve. She would confront Julian, demand answers, and make sure Avery was protected – no matter what it took. Her hands trembled with barely contained fury as she dialed Julian's number for what felt like the hundredth time. Finally, Julian answered the phone calmly. "Good morning, Darlene" were the only words able to escape him before Darlene butted in the conversation. Darlene's voice was like ice on the other end of the line, cold and unyielding. "I am coming to see you about all this new security shit and not getting rid of John," she said curtly before hanging up. With a huff, she grabbed her new security badge and stormed out of her office, her heels clicking against the linoleum in a rapid staccato. Each step fueled her anger – it was an injustice that she couldn't ignore, not when Avery's safety was on the line. The employees who saw her could feel the anger as they all stood back or stayed seated at their desks and watched her head for the elevator. The fluorescent lights overhead hummed quietly, the only sound in the otherwise empty hallway. As she reached the elevator, Darlene swiped her badge and stabbed at the button. The doors opened with a soft ding. She stepped inside her reflection in the polished metal doors distorted by the dim light. As the elevator descended, Darlene's thoughts raced, each one more agitated than the last. What could Julian possibly say that would justify keeping John employed after what he'd done? And why hadn't Bryan fought harder for what was right? When the elevator finally came to a stop on the second floor, Darlene took a steadying breath, trying in vain to calm herself. She stepped out into the hallway, relieved to find she had access to this level. If they had denied her entry, she would have raised hell. Her eyes scanned the space, searching for any sign of Julian's presence. "Time to get answers," she muttered under her breath, determination settling over her like armor. Darlene's pulse throbbed in her temples as she stormed out of the elevator and into Julian’s office, slamming the door behind her with a force that made the framed diplomas on his wall quiver. Her face was flushed, eyes blazing with righteous fury. "Tell me, why are you keeping John? He attacked Avery!” She barely gave Julian time to look up from the papers on his desk, his expression a mixture of surprise and unease. Julian's hand raised, and the gesture was sharp, a forceful push towards the door. As Darlene slammed it shut, the sound reverberated through the office like a booming thunder, causing the diplomas on the wall to shake and rattle. The sound of anger could be heard in every step Darlene took towards Julian's desk, her heels clicking against the polished floor. "Darlene," he began cautiously, "I know that, but that isn’t the whole story the CEO got.” Darlene clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms. “The CEO got that you attacked John first, from John himself, and sprayed him with mace.” “That is bullshit!” Darlene screamed, her voice cracking with emotion. Julian sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose as if warding off an impending headache. "I agree, but he spun it that you attacked him. I know he was screaming at the top of his lungs at Avery and throwing things at him, yes, but did he ever lay a hand on Avery?" Julian paused, studying Darlene's expression. "No, but he was going to. He was inches away from Avery’s face! And he wouldn’t back away,” Darlene shot back, her heart pounding in her chest. Julian attempted to remain calm and poised, though she could see the strain in his eyes. "Would you rather I stand idly by and let him get hurt? Didn't you say I was to protect the poor boy when you brought him to me?" “I understand, but according to John, you initiated physical contact with him first.” Julian's words stung like salt in a wound, and Darlene nearly choked on her own disbelief. “In interviewing your employees, no one saw any actual physical contact between Avery and John." “He was verbally abusing him!” Darlene yelled, feeling her eyes well up with frustrated tears. “He pissed himself again out of fear! Don’t you have any concern for the poor boy? Besides, John wasn’t allowed on the 5th floor, and he broke the corporate restraint order." "Which is why we are making sure that will never happen again with the new security system," Julian countered, his tone still infuriatingly calm. “You're lucky we're not writing you up for physical and violent contact. The CEO agreed just to give you a verbal warning.” "A verbal warning? What the fuck! Did John get a verbal warning also? This is so unfair! You know John's character, and you know my character!" Darlene screamed as she couldn't believe how this was now about her behavior and not John's. The room seemed to shrink around Darlene as she struggled to control her mounting fury. She couldn't believe they were turning this on her – all she had wanted was to protect Avery. He was the real victim in all this. A delicate man who needed to be protected from men like John. "Look," Julian began, his voice wavering, "I understand your frustrations, but there's more to this than you know. There's a process we have to go through." "Process?" Darlene scoffed, her gaze piercing through him like shards of glass. "What about Avery's safety? What about the toxic environment this company is nurturing? Are we just supposed to let that slide because John is 'valuable'?" "Darlene, please," Julian pleaded, trying to keep his composure. "I understand how you feel, but we have to trust in the system. We're implementing tighter security measures to ensure everyone's safety." "Right," she thought bitterly, "because a badge system will magically make John a better person." "Julian, I know you're just doing your job, but this is unacceptable and total bullshit. Something has to change, or someone else is going to get hurt." Darlene said. She wasn’t sure if she meant that John was going to hurt Avery or that she was going to hurt John. Maybe both. With that, Darlene spun on her heel and stormed out of the office, leaving Julian to contemplate the weight of her words as he heard the door slamming shut once again behind her like a gunshot. Little did she know, Julian didn’t even get to tell her about the other change they were going to make: putting Christy with Avery upstairs in her department. As she stalked back towards the elevator, her mind raced with thoughts of injustice and betrayal. What kind of world was this, where the victim was treated like the perpetrator? And how could she continue to work under such conditions? For a minute, she considered going right back to Julian and quitting. She stopped herself, though. She couldn’t do something like that, not just because she wanted to keep her job but because she needed to protect Avery. If no one else was going to, then she needed to be there. She had known Avery needed protection from the moment she had seen him, but after sharing that intimate evening, it was no longer a case of needing to protect a weak man. Now she needed and wanted to keep him safe. He had become her responsibility. Perhaps it was stupid, perhaps it didn’t make sense, but her maternal instincts and passions flared whenever she thought of Avery. With a heavy heart, Darlene decided that she would do anything necessary to ensure Avery's safety, even if it meant fighting against the very company she had dedicated her career to. Avery walked into the office, his hair still a mess and wearing baggy brown pants and a light red docker shirt underneath; he wore the white onesie snapped under his crotch, holding one of his disposable diapers in place. He felt a little more confident that no one would discover his diaper with the new clothing helping to hide it. He couldn’t deny that he felt a little embarrassed, though. Onesies were supposed to help toddlers, not fully grown men. The atmosphere on the fifth floor felt unusually tense and quiet. He could feel the weight of unspoken concerns hanging in the air like a heavy fog. As he set down his backpack at his desk, he glanced around, noticing Darlene's office door wide open – an odd sight, considering her habit of spending the first hour of the day secluded there. "Hey, Avery," whispered one of his coworkers, Sarah, from her cubicle, giving him a sympathetic smile. "How are you holding up?" "Uh, I'm okay, I guess," Avery replied with a weak smile, trying to sound more confident than he felt. He couldn't shake the feeling that the entire office was scrutinizing him after Friday's incident. He headed to Darlene's office, hoping to find some comfort in their usual morning routine. The absence of her familiar presence left him feeling strangely adrift. He got a K-cup and started the Keurig to brew a cup of coffee. When he went to open the small fridge to get his creamer, he paused and frowned. It had his name on it. "Avery's creamer." He noticed the date on it showing it had been made that very weekend. He looked around to make sure no one else was around as he opened the top and took a sip. It was sweet, and just as he suspected, he recognized the taste. It was Darlene's breast milk. He blushed almost immediately. All this time, he has been using her creamer, he was using her breast milk. Part of him was very embarrassed, and the other part of him was happy. He had something that would remind him of the night. He poured a little more than normal into his coffee when the Keurig finished brewing. He returned to his desk, taking a sip of the coffee, his fingers nervously tapping against the ceramic mug. He had been a little tempted to forego the coffee altogether and simply take Darlene's milk on its own. Booting up his computer, Avery found an email waiting for him regarding a new corporate policy change. His heart sank as he read the details; it clearly had to do with John and the confrontation between them. A knot formed in his stomach, guilt gnawing at him as he realized the entire fifth floor would be affected by this change – all because of him. "Damn it, John," Avery muttered under his breath, clenching his fists tightly. Why did things have to escalate like this? And what would happen next? He tried to refocus on his work, pulling up the calculations he needed to review, but his thoughts kept drifting back to the incident and its repercussions. He knew he couldn't let John's actions control his life or his work, but fear still clawed at the edges of his mind. "Focus, Avery," he told himself, attempting to shake off his anxiety and concentrate on the numbers in front of him. "You can't let this affect you." A sudden gust of wind blew through the office as Darlene stormed past Avery, her eyes blazing with fury. She appeared to be so tunnel-visioned that she hadn’t seen that Avery was at his desk. The door to her office slammed shut with a resounding thud, causing a few employees to jump in their seats. Muffled shouts and angry words could be heard from behind the closed door. Avery sat at his desk, gripping his pen tightly and trying to make sense of Darlene's outburst. She rarely lost her composure like this; it was unnerving to witness. He stared at the calculations on his screen, but the numbers blurred together as he tried to understand what had upset her so much. Was it his fault? Was she mad at him, or "Did someone say something to her?" Avery wondered aloud, glancing around the office. A couple of his coworkers shook their heads, looking just as bewildered as he felt. "It has to be something to do with me and John and the new security measures," he mused, although he couldn't think of any specific reason that would cause such a reaction besides the new readers. "Hey," one of his coworkers whispered, leaning over the cubicle wall. "You don't think she found out about John, do you?" "Found out... what?" Avery asked, his heart skipping a beat. "Never mind," the coworker muttered, retreating back to their own desk. Avery bit his lip as he tried to refocus on the task at hand - the cell wall calculations. He knew he couldn't afford to let his thoughts drift to John or Darlene right now. With a deep breath, he attempted to focus on the numbers and equations before him, willing himself to concentrate. "Come on, Avery. You've got this," he whispered, forcing himself to push the other distractions aside. Despite his best efforts, however, the tension in the room seemed to weigh heavily on him, and he found himself constantly glancing over at Darlene's door, waiting for any sign of her emerging. He couldn't help but worry about what was going on behind that door and how it might affect their working relationship - and their friendship. "Darlene, whatever it is, I hope you're okay," Avery thought, his concern for her overshadowing the fear that had gripped him since John's attack. The clock seemed to tick louder than usual as Avery sat at his desk, the tension in the air palpable. He felt a bead of sweat trickle down his neck and resisted the urge to fidget again. The soft hum of computers filled the room, punctuated by occasional hushed whispers among his coworkers. It was very hard to concentrate with everything going on. Every voice and sound he heard was enough to distract him. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Darlene's office door swung open with a soft creak. Her eyes were red-rimmed, but her expression was resolute as she surveyed the room before settling on Avery. "Can I see you for a minute?" she asked bluntly, her voice strained. "Of course," Avery replied, his heart racing as he followed her back into her office, the door clicking shut behind them. "Listen, I just had a long conversation with Julian and Bryan about this whole situation," she began, her hands wringing together nervously. She proceeded to tell Avery about everything she'd learned - the new security measures, the CEO's insistence on keeping John employed, and even the accusations against herself that she'd chosen to leave out. Avery's shock was evident on his face, his brows furrowed in confusion and concern. "Darlene, I can't believe they're putting you through all of this. It wasn't your fault," he insisted, his voice shaking slightly. "It's my fault John and I don't get along." As Darlene calmed down, she sank into her desk chair with a heavy sigh. "I'm sorry, Avery. I'm so sorry John is still here. If there were anything I could have done, he would be gone," she said, her voice cracking under the weight of her emotions. Tears welled in her eyes, though she fought to hold them back. "Darlene," Avery said softly, reaching out to place a comforting hand on her shoulder. "You've done more than enough for me. You've stood by my side and fought for me when no one else would. I'm grateful, more than you know." He paused, his own emotions threatening to spill over as he looked into her tear-filled eyes. "We'll get through this together. I am sorry I caused so much trouble for you," he promised, squeezing her shoulder gently. Darlene's hand reached up to Avery's hand as she looked up at him. "Avery, this isn't your fault at all, don't blame yourself. This goes far beyond you. I feel so bad for you.” She held back her tears, and the two shared a moment of understanding that spoke louder than words ever could. Avery forced a small, reassuring smile onto his face, trying to calm Darlene down. "Thank you, but I still can't help but feel guilty," he said, not knowing the words to say to help the situation. "The new security badges will keep John away." But deep inside, a cold knot of fear persisted; John was unpredictable and dangerous, and Avery couldn't shake that off. "Thanks for everything, Darlene," he added again, hoping to alleviate some of her guilt. It didn't seem to help much, but at least she offered a wan smile in return. As Avery turned to leave, Darlene's voice stopped him. "Wait, Avery," she said, her tone shifting abruptly. "I think I need to check your diaper to make sure it's on correctly." He blushed furiously at the unexpected mention of his diaper, stammering, "I-I think I got it on right..." Darlene shook her head firmly. "No, we can't trust that." With practiced efficiency, she retrieved the supplies from the other night - baby wipes and lotion - and placed them on her desk. "I'm not in the mood to argue about this, Avery. Please lie down." Darlene said as she laid down a large beach towel she brought from home. Feeling his cheeks heat up further, Avery reluctantly complied, lying down on the towel she had spread out on the floor. The cool office air made him shiver as she gently removed his pants, revealing the diaper beneath. His heart raced, both from embarrassment and vulnerability, but he knew that Darlene only wanted to help him. Darlene's delicate fingers carefully inspected the diaper, her eyes focused and determined. Avery tried to distract himself by staring at the ceiling, but he couldn't escape the reality of the situation. The crinkling sound of the diaper material filled the room as Darlene expertly adjusted the fit, her movements precise and efficient. Despite the awkwardness of the situation, it was clear that Darlene was doing her best to be gentle and considerate. "It looks like you didn't put it on correctly, but don't worry, I'll fix it and apply some lotion to prevent any rash," she said in a soft, soothing voice, like a mother caring for her child. With deft fingers, she undid the diaper tapes and gently lifted it off of Avery's skin. He felt exposed and vulnerable lying there on the floor, but he trusted Darlene to take care of him. She applied cool lotion to his skin with gentle, circular motions, bringing both relief and humiliation. After a few minutes, Darlene announced that she was finished. Her voice carried a hint of relief as she snapped the onesie in place, slid his pants back on, and helped Avery sit up. They shared a brief moment of eye contact - a silent acknowledgment of the trust they had just shared. Darlene gathered her supplies and put them away with practiced efficiency. "I think you're good to go back to work now," she said with a smile, her voice filled with reassurance. And for a moment, Avery allowed himself to forget about John and everything else that weighed on his mind. "Thank you," Avery murmured, his gratitude genuine despite the lingering embarrassment. In this strange, difficult situation, he knew he could rely on Darlene to stand by him - and in turn, he would do everything in his power to support her as well. He just had nothing to really offer her in terms of support. As Avery made his way through the bustling office, he couldn't help but think about the creamer he had used in his coffee that morning. The rich, sweet, creamy flavor still lingered in his taste buds. He decided to save his question about it for later and focused on making his way to his cubicle. The door to the office creaked open. He walked out to his own small office space and settled down at his desk. He had his notes in hand as he began to try to get back focused on solving the cell wall problem.
    15 points
  21. New Chapterrrrrr! Its a little shorter than the others, but its meant to be the one where Jackie realizes he is in a new world and past the point of no return, so its short to help emphasize this and other strong feelings. This one also has some graphic descriptions in the beginning, but nothing too bad. I hope you enjoy! Chapter 3 Dark blue waves crashed and collided with my head. I felt a swirling, tingling sensation similar to sitting next to a hot tub jet just over my entire body. I can't thoroughly describe what dematerializing feels like, but the sensation rushing over my entire body felt like It At the height of this strange feeling, I felt myself lean at the crux of non-existence. Then, like I was on a rollercoaster, I fell into nothingness. A pure, dark purple void swallowed me whole. I felt weightless. There were no aches in my body, none of the discomfort that I didn't realize I had existed in this timeless moment. It was utter bliss. I felt nothing but my thoughts. The emptiness wasn't negative in any way. No burdens except the ones I gave myself existed now. My body expanded and contracted, but I didn't feel it; no, I didn't want to feel it. Being able to control every aspect of my being gave me pleasure, but the world I floated in began to change and shift brightly. I felt a sudden sharp, ear-piercing pinch on my shoulder. My nerves reacted violently as flesh tore from my spine. I couldn't scream, and I couldn't cry. The nothingness started to feel like a burden. My mind screamed. It screamed until it hurt to think. My neurons fired brightly as if attempting to sear a hole through my skull. All the pain that I thought I lost came back tenfold, and it hurt like I was resting my skin on the sun. I felt every single nerve in my body at the same time as my muscles contracted and convulsed. I became incredibly sweaty. The wetness seeped through every pore on my body. I closed my eyes as if on instinct and everything stopped. My nervous system felt like it just had been reset. I wanted to scream, but I didn't feel the urge anymore. ‘All my pain was gone?’ I thought to myself. I felt like I was back in that void again, except now I was laying down in a hospital bed with bars surrounding me. When I attempted to move my muscles this time, it worked. I was able to move my arm up and down. I marveled at it, not because moving my arm was anything special, but because it felt so smooth and different. I tested the joints in my hands, and I felt no resistance as well. Not because I felt resistance before this point but because I was now realizing how much my joints struggled in the past. It was expected then, so now realizing how great I felt, I was baffled that I never realized how bad it was. Starting to regain more of my senses, I began to sit up. Still feeling a little achy though, I took it slow and tried my best to feel around me. The bed I was in was incredibly comfortable, and as I sat up fully, I only now realized the dark nursery I laid in. There seemed to be other cribs, and I now realized I was in one too. I started to feel around me more, noticing the incredibly soft pastel blankets. They felt warm and inviting, and I just snuggled deeper into them. I was distracted suddenly though when I heard a crinkle. Thinking that it was the mattress, I didn't pay it any mind, but now I realized it was instead around my waist. I licked my lips as the feeling started returning to my face, and the warmth spread to my nose. Though unlike the pleasant feeling I felt with my lips, my nose twitched as I smelt a putrid smell. Thinking it was somewhere else, I tried to ignore the smell, but as I moved to get away from it, the smell followed. My butt squished on the mattress as I felt something strange cling to my skin under my diaper. I stopped moving altogether, feeling disgusted in my now-realized state. ‘Did I really shit myself!?’ I thought? I wouldn't dare move an inch as the entire sensation was incredibly unpleasant. I needed to call for someone to help, and looking over to my right, I heard some snoring coming from another crib. “Hello…?” I tried calling out quietly, but I surprised myself with how loud I sounded. I squeaked in shock at how my voice also sounded much higher pitched than before. I tried calling out again on my hands and knees, but this time quieter. “Hellooo?” I succeeded in being quieter, but nobody seemed to hear or care that I was calling for their attention. I was about to speak again, but I saw a small green light flash in the corner of the room. Looking at it, I thought it looked like a camera, but I wasn't sure. I didn't have much time to think about that though, because one of the doors opened and the bright light disturbed me from the peaceful darkness. My eyes watered a bit from the uncomfortable intrusion, but I adjusted to it quickly. The crib bars to my side shot down, surprising me, and that's when I saw a woman dressed in something between a nurse's outfit and a nanny. I tried opening my mouth, but the strange woman quickly put a large bulb in it. I looked at her with fear and felt really uncomfortable in the current moment, a lot of that being attributed to my supposed messy diaper. She didn't ask for my permission though, because I quickly felt my world leave my feet, and I was lifted up a long distance. I squeaked and quickly put my arms around the woman, feeling more scared of falling than of her currently. She made sure to support me where she wasn’t putting any pressure directly on my bottom, something that I was very gracious of. She carried me out of the room and towards the bright light. The woman closed the door behind us, and then before I had any time to see where we were going, she took me into a private room to the side. She placed me down on a padded table of some sort, and I realized we were in some weird-looking bathroom. “Wew awe weh?” I tried speaking, but it came out more muffled behind the thing in my mouth. The strange woman giggled, then took the strange bulb out of my mouth, me now realizing it was a pacifier. “You're at the hospital, sweetie.” She laid me back, the mess shifting uncomfortably under me. “I pooped myself?” I surprised myself by saying. The lady only responded by giggling. “Yes, you did! Don't worry though, Nurse Elly will make sure you're nice and clean.” I pouted. “I didn't mean to go… Was I asleep?” I questioned. Nurse Elly responded, “You've been out for a couple of days hun. It's okay you had an accident; that's expected.” There was so much to unpack with that sentence, and upon hearing I've been out for multiple days, I completely ignored the last part of what she said. I began to dissociate, my breathing became shallow and fast as my heart rate began to rise. Nurse Elly seemed to notice this though, because she quickly put the pacifier back in my mouth. My first instinct was to spit it out, but as I unconsciously sucked on it, and I became incredibly calm. I self-soothed in a way I never had before, and I had to admit, it felt great. My cheeks became rosy though as I realized how much I was enjoying such an embarrassing thing, and I tried to stop sucking on it. Nurse Elly didn't notice though, and she continued with the diaper change as what seemed to be normal. She was extremely efficient and practiced at this, and I almost admired it, but quickly shook my head as I realized what I was admiring. She stopped after she had the new diaper under me and looked down at me. “What's wrong?”. I didn't respond. She shrugged to herself and continued the change as normal, rubbing something into my groin before applying powder and taping it up snugly around my waist. “Where are we…?” I blurted out quietly. “You asked that already.” She stated, chuckling a little. I gave her a look, and she sighed. “You're not on earth anymore, you're in Libertalia.” I looked at her with disbelief, but the change in size and what I'd been feeling led me to believe her more than I otherwise would. “Like on another planet?” I questioned. “You're in another dimension.” She stated way too casually.
    14 points
  22. Chapter 11: My Sister’s Room Three years earlier I had never liked road trips. That much time spent cramped in a tiny space was too much. My body would tell me that I needed to move, and then I couldn’t. But what made the drive home from the funeral take even longer was this new idea that I had become obsessed with. I needed more than anything to wear a pull-up again. All I could think of as the miles passed by were schemes about how I could manage to get my hands on one. “Mommy, I need to pee.” Ahead of me in the front row, my three-year-old brother was squirming desperately in his car seat. Grace and I had retreated to the back row of the van for the return journey home, mostly to give us some space from our annoying younger brother. “Mommy,” Jackson whined again, his voice reaching a painfully high pitch. Grace and I exchanged a glance. This scene with my brother had been a frequent occurrence on this road trip. “The next rest stop is in five miles,” Mom replied. As if that made any sense to a three-year-old. How was Jackson supposed to know how long that was going to take? “But Mommy,” he whined as the squirming continued. It was hard to know how serious of an alert it was from him. Despite all the whining for potty breaks on this road trip, my younger brother hadn’t wet his pants at all. He had been potty trained for a little over a year now. Mom and Dad had gotten to work on it right away after his second birthday. My parents had tossed out all of Jackson’s diapers and made him run around naked outside for a couple of days that summer. I didn’t understand how that was supposed to help with toilet training, but it had worked, even if the process had grossed out Grace and me a bit. That Jackson was fully potty trained was unfortunate. If Jackson hadn’t been potty trained yet, or had perhaps been a bedwetter like his cousins, that would have been another potential source of pull-ups. I couldn’t recall what methods my parents had used to potty train me. But I hoped that was not how it had gone. “Should have made him wear a pull-up for the trip,” Grace muttered softly next to me, making sure her voice wasn’t loud enough for Jackson to notice. Wouldn’t that have been nice? That would have solved my issue of getting a pullup. I tried my best to ignore my brother’s whining for the next five minutes. Having a now-potty-trained three-year-old on a road trip at least meant that we were making a bunch of stops. I’d get a chance to run around at the next rest area. Perhaps it would even have a half-way-decent playground to explore. Like previously, we made it to the rest area without Jackson wetting his pants. As soon as Dad shifted the gear into park, Mom hurried to get Jackson unbuckled and out of his car seat. The rest of us followed behind at a much more leisurely pace as Dad then took Jackson off to the men’s restroom. Mom would insist that Grace and I make a stop at the restroom as well, even if I protested that I didn’t need to go at all. I did manage to pee a little, but only just a little, before heading out behind the rest stop building to check out the playground. The play area was a bit sad, designed more for toddlers than kids my age. The top of the lone slide was only slightly taller than me. The only good thing was that it had a two-person swing set. I pushed off to get myself started as my thoughts drifted back to my plans to acquire a pull-up. Even though Mom and Dad had previously assured me that Grace’s bedwetting days were long past over – otherwise, I don’t think I previously would have agreed to share a bed with her at a hotel – I had nevertheless attempted to ascertain whether she was perhaps secretly wearing pull-ups under her pajamas. I hadn’t dared try to check while she was asleep, but when we were getting out of bed, I laid on my side to watch my fifteen-year-old sister slide off of the mattress onto the floor. The brief glimpse under her short nightgown told me that she was wearing regular, big-girl underwear. A disappointing result, but not all that surprising. The question that lingered the most in the back of my head was whether my sister had worn pull-ups during her years as a bedwetter. Grace obviously hadn’t been wearing a pull-up that night. I had stumbled across the aftermath of her wetting the bed. But I couldn’t take that as proof that she had never worn a pull-up before. Could Mom’s annoyance at her that night have been because she hadn’t been wearing one when she should have been? “You want me to give you a push?” Grace asked as she joined me out on the playground. “Sure.” She took hold of me and pulled me back super far. I hung on for dear life as I swung forward, my back nearly parallel to the ground. Grace took a seat on the swing next to me and pushed herself off as well, though she didn’t go quite as high in the air as me. Mom tended to hang on to all of our old clothes. In the back and upper shelves of the two closets in my bedroom were boxes and stacks of old clothing. Perhaps Mom had been saving them for if Jackson had turned out to be a girl, and she had never had the time to toss them out afterward. Or perhaps there was still the possibility of another baby joining the family. There were a number of options I had thought about for getting a pull-up. But one of them stood out above all the rest. I was going to search my sister’s bedroom at the next possible opportunity. <><><> A couple of weeks passed before the perfect opportunity came up. It was Friday evening in the summer, and Grace was having a sleepover with some of her friends. Normally, that would have been a perfect opportunity to have Angie and Emma over, but their families had other plans this weekend, so I was left all to myself. Usually, that would have sucked. But this night, I planned to make the most of the opportunity. My parents had hurried me off to bed a little earlier than normal. There was a TV show they wanted to watch, and apparently, I wasn’t old enough to be allowed to watch it yet. I had gone through all the motions of getting ready for bed except brushing my teeth. I didn’t like brushing my teeth. And tonight, Mom and Dad were too busy with their show to check on me as I hurriedly got ready for bed. Now, I was in my pajamas, standing at the end of the hallway in front of Grace’s bedroom door. Jackson was sound asleep. My parents’ TV show had begun a few minutes ago; I had crept halfway down the stairs to make sure I could hear it playing in the distance. Grace was out of the house. There would be no one to bother me as I explored my older sister’s bedroom. Grace didn’t have the stereotypical “keep out” sign on her door. But it wasn’t necessary. Her room had always been off limits to me and Jackson. In fairness, the same rule applied to Grace for my bedroom, not that my older sister had any interest in entering it. I reached my hand out tentatively to touch the handle, turning the doorknob and pushing in the door. I took two cautious steps into her bedroom and shut the door behind me. I was standing on forbidden ground. Our bedrooms couldn’t be more unalike. Grace had posters of bands and other artwork on the walls. In the corner was a fancy desktop computer, the kind with a glass side that lets you see all the components. If Grace had worn pull-ups, and they hadn’t been thrown away, where would they be? I opened each of her dresser drawers, sifting through them carefully. No pull-ups, only regular underwear. But that made sense; the pull-ups wouldn’t have stayed in the dresser. Why would she want to see a reminder of her bedwetting every time she went to get dressed? If the pull-ups were in her bedroom, they would be where Mom had tucked away the rest of my sister’s old things. I slid open one of the closet doors. There were a bunch of boxes on the top shelf, but they were completely out of reach for me. I grabbed the chair in front of Grace’s computer desk and dragged it over to the closet. Even standing up on it barely allowed me to reach up and touch the boxes on the top shelf. I pulled a cardboard box down and set it on Grace’s bed. I didn’t find any pull-ups inside the box once I undid the cardboard flaps on top. But I did get a glimpse of some of the hand-me-downs that might be coming my way in a couple of years. There were a bunch of old shirts and sweaters in the box that I remembered my sister wearing a couple of years ago. That meant they would be mine – if I wanted them – in a couple of years. Every year or so, Mom would bring some of Grace’s old clothes to my bedroom and have me sort through which ones I wanted to have for myself. Mom didn’t make me keep anything I didn’t like, which was a relief, as our styles could be quite different at times. But there were no pull-ups in this box. But that was OK. There were still six more boxes to check in this closet and then a whole other closet to look through afterward. I checked the time on the digital clock next to my sister’s bed. I still had another thirty minutes to go before I needed to be back in bed, in case my parents came upstairs immediately after their show was over. The searches of the next five boxes proved to be as fruitless as the first. Not a single pull-up in sight. I returned all the boxes to the closet. Time to check the next one. Another ten minutes passed by, and my disappointment grew as the mundane contents of each box were revealed. That was followed by a cursory search of my sister’s nightstand drawers and some drawers at her desk, but that, too, was fruitless. It wasn’t fair. I had gotten my hopes up so much over the last few weeks. I was so sure that I’d find some pull-ups. I was so eager to see what the girl’s version of them would look like. There was, of course, always the chance to search my brother’s bedroom as well. But, to the best of my knowledge, my parents had never once bought pull-ups for him. He had gone straight from diapers to superhero-themed underwear. Fitting into his pull-ups might have been a stretch. I couldn’t imagine a baby diaper fitting me. But I would still try to find a way to search his bedroom at some point, even if it was a disappointing plan “B.” With my plan defeated, I walked over to Grace’s queen-sized bed. I still had another ten minutes to spare before I needed to be out of her room. I sat down on Grace’s bed next to a few of the boxes I hadn’t yet put back onto the closet shelves. My bottom didn’t sink into the mattress like it did when I sat down in my own bed, and the motion of sitting on the bed was accompanied by some loud crinkles. That was really strange. I patted my hand firmly on the sheets. Definitely firmer than my own bed. And it was still making that weird crinkling sound. I laid back on the bed. Not comfortable at all. How did my sister manage to fall asleep on this every night? I got up from the uncomfortable bed. I wouldn’t have wanted to lie down on it for any longer than necessary. I admitted defeat in my search for pull-ups. May as well get back to my bedroom early. I nearly dropped the last box as I put it back into place on the closet shelf. After doing one last check to make sure I had put everything back into place, I left Grace’s bedroom and headed to my own bed, sad that I hadn’t found any pull-ups, but happy that I had a much nicer mattress to sleep on than my sister. I was going to have to get used to disappointment. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/
    13 points
  23. Y'all are making me feel like a giant at 5'7" --- Sam has suffered a disaster on the bike ride and now she needs to deal with the aftermath. That mean more than just cleaning up though as Nina comes to have a heart-to-heart. --- My writing is my passion and my income. I'm only able to write as much as I do because of the wonderful support from my subscribers. With the ABDL purge on Patreon hurting my income dramatically I have set up a couple of alternatives. If you enjoy my work and want to support me there has never been a time where I need it more. For $5 you can see every update to my stories one week before anyone else and for $10 you get early access PLUS access to 50+ stories EXCLUSIVE to subscribers. There are other rewards and tiers available including discounted commissions. To find out more please consider visiting one of my subscription sites. Prices, rewards and eveything else are the same across both https://reamstories.com/elfy https://subscribestar.adult/elfy Thank you for reading and supporting me and my work ❤️ --- Walking beyond the line of trees Sam looked for a spot that would give her some space. After walking a few yards into the forest it almost felt like she had entered a different world. It was darker and cooler as the tall trees blocked the sun. Sound seemed to be dampened as well. The trees blocking off everything that wasn’t in the tiny clearing Sam now stood in. It would’ve been beautiful if it hadn’t been for the smell. That wasn’t the forest’s fault though. The floor was soft thanks to the dead pine needles that littered the ground creating a natural pillow. Sam let go of the bag and decided this was as good of a place as any. She pulled out one of the clean baby diapers and placed it on a stump nearby. Grimacing, Sam crouched down to untie her shoes. It meant feeling the messy waste in the back of her pants spreading further as she lowered herself. It was gross. Sam looked around to make sure there was no one watching and then finally pulled down her pants. As she stepped out of her clothes she checked to make sure there was no leakage, thankfully the diaper seemed to have contained everything. She felt a little impressed at how much punishment these disposables could take. “Alright.” Sam muttered to herself as she looked down, “How am I going to do this?” It was a legitimate question. Sam knew that there would be quite a mess in that diaper and she wanted desperately to avoid getting any of it on her clothes or hands. Holding up her shirt and cleaning at the same time seemed like it would be very tough. She thought about how babies were changed on their backs and decided she would give it a go that way, at least it would make it easier to keep her shirt out of the way. Sam laid down amongst the pine needles and foliage. She pulled her shirt up and out of the way before reaching for the diaper tapes. With the toilet roll at the ready she started to pull the tapes away from the front of the padding, the smell seemed to get worse with each one. When the final tape came away the front of the diaper slumped against her. She tentatively lifted it and was pleased that none of the poop had seemed to have migrated to the front of the disposable, it seemed like that would make clean up slightly easier. Getting to work Sam scrunched up her face as she tried to clean herself. It quickly became apparent how difficult it would be, it seemed like every time she cleaned one area another would be smeared, she couldn’t see behind herself either so had to tentatively try to clean whilst blind to how bad things were. Sam had no idea how long she was in that clearing working away but it felt like forever. She felt slightly panicky that she would be left behind, that her friends would just leave her there. They would see this as their chance to break away from her. It was completely irrational but she didn’t feel like she was in a rational situation. She stood up and bent over to try to finish cleaning the last hard to reach places. Finally, with the last of the toilet paper, Sam wiped all over her behind and between her legs. When the paper came away clean she let out a deep sigh of relief. The diaper was still laying open on the ground but she had been around the smell so much that her nose was actually getting used to it. She had tried to drop all the used paper in the diaper and she made sure not to leave anything behind as she folded the diaper up and taped it closed. It felt like a miracle that, as far as she could tell, she hadn’t dirtied her clothes or hands. “Sam?” Nina’s voice called out through the trees. Her friends were looking for her. Sam froze and then a second later Nina stepped out from behind a tree. She looked around and then saw Sam and the scene of the change. The small woman grabbed the diaper she had taken out for the change and used it to cover herself up like a shy toddler. “Oh, sorry.” Nina said as she spun around, “We were just starting to worry you were lost.” “It’s fine.” Sam said with a long sigh, “If you give me a second I’ll be done.” “Sure.” Nina replied. She walked over and picked at the bark of a tree and making sure not to watch Sam. Sam opened the diaper and laid it on the ground. She sat down on it and then lowered herself so she was on top of it. She looked to the side where Nina was still pointedly looking away as if the tree in front of her was the most interesting thing in the world. The temptation to ask Nina to help was strong but she couldn’t, she had blown that with her constant stream of embarrassing situations and there was no need to cause another one now. Reaching down between her legs with a grunt Sam pulled the diaper up and quickly taped it closed. It was a skill she was quickly getting good at. She sat up with loud crinkling that Nina seemed to be pretending not to hear and then she put her pants back on. “You can turn around.” Sam said as she hopped up on to a log at the back of the clearing. Nina turned and smiled as she looked around the clearing. She walked over and sat on the log net to Sam. For a good half a minute they just sat in silence listening to the birds singing above them and the leaves rustling as the wind blew through them. It was peaceful. “Been a crazy day, huh?” Nina finally said. “Things have been crazy ever since we got here.” Sam replied, “I’m really sorry about… everything.” “What? No! You have nothing to apologise for.” Nina said quickly “I feel like I do.” Sam shrugged, “You guys just want a normal holiday with friends and I’m here turning everything into a complicated mess. I’m a massive burden.” “None of it has been your fault.” Nina said, “I’m the one who should be sorry.” “Why on Earth would you need to apologise?” Sam asked. “You were right behind me on this bike ride.” Nina kicked the ground. The frustration at herself leaving a small scrape in the dirt, “You were going through all that shit and I should’ve been there to help. I should’ve heard you or checked on you or… something.” “First of all, did you mean that to be a pun?” Sam asked with a small smile, “Secondly, you couldn’t hear me. There was nothing you could’ve done. I should’ve remembered to use the toilet before we left. Even if you saw the trouble I was in what would we have done? It’s not like there’s an overabundance of bathrooms around here. It’s not your fault.” “I’ll agree it wasn’t my fault if you agree it wasn’t your fault either.” Nina said with her own smile. Sam held out her hand and Nina shook it a second later before both girls laughed themselves to silence. Sam sighed as she looked over at the balled up diaper still laying in the middle of the clearing. She found herself wondering what they were going to do with it, they couldn’t leave it there after all. “And you’re not a burden.” Nina broke the silence, “I don’t want you to ever think like that, OK?” Sam nodded her head a couple of times but didn’t really believe Nina. It was easy to say that she wasn’t a burden or that nothing was her fault but it was a lot harder to believe it. She knew that if she had stayed home the other three would be having a much smoother time. She couldn’t blame them for resenting her. She resented herself. “Besides, I don’t think I’d have come if you weren’t here.” Nina finally said. She was looking pointedly away from Sam back at the tree that had captivated her as Sam had changed. “What!?” Sam was shocked. “I’m serious.” Nina said. “But… Why?” Sam frowned as she looked at Nina. Her cheeks were red but how much that was because of the recent physical exertion Sam couldn’t know. “Because you’re my closest friend!” Nina laughed, “I would want to be wherever you were. Here, back at the dorms… Heck, I’d probably follow you home to your family in the summer if you let me.” Nina laughed but Sam was feeling a flood of emotions. The wave of affection she had felt earlier was back. She felt like she was tingling all over and she was worried she was about to faint. Nina turned to look at Sam and then did a double-take when she saw Sam was looking right back at her. The air was still and even the birds seemed to have stopped chirping. Sam climbed to her feet on the log and closed the distance to her much larger friend. She held her arms out and before Nina could say anything she wrapped them as far around Nina’s chest as they would go. She leaned against Nina’s clothes as she closed her eyes. She didn’t know what she was doing, all she knew was that she had a lot of emotions and they needed to be expressed. She didn’t trust her mouth to say them so she fell back on something a lot simpler. Just as Sam was about to pull back she unexpectedly felt Nina’s arms around her as well. Her heart fluttered as the hug was returned. No words were shared but it felt like that one physical embrace communicated more than any of their conversations had ever done. They could’ve been wrapped up there for one minute or one hour. Time seemed irrelevant to Sam, it faded into the background along with the trees around them and the sound of nature. All that existed for Sam was what she could feel. Eventually Sam felt Nina’s hands gently take her arms. They separated but Sam didn’t look away from her friend’s face. She wondered what was about to happen as her heart felt like it was about to burst. Almost imperceptibly Nina leaned forwards towards Sam. “Nina?” Amy’s voice cut into the clearing. Sam jumped and both she and Nina scooted away from each other. Just a moment later Amy came walking into the small clearing in the same direction Nina had. She looked over at the two on the log and smiled with relief. “We thought you were both lost!” Amy said, “Chrissy is just-… Are you two alright?” “We’re fine.” Sam and Nina said at exactly the same time. “You just look a little…” Amy paused to find the right word. That was quite something for Amy who seemed to know more words than the dictionary, “Flustered?” “I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Nina said. She almost sounded convincing, “I was just helping Sam.” “Right…” It sounded like Amy suspected something was going on but didn’t know what, “Anyway, you guys missed a bald eagle swooping over the lake and grabbing a fish. It was so cool!” Sam smiled. Amy started gushing excitedly about the wildlife encounter and as happy as Sam was that her friend was excited she was happier that it had distracted from asking more questions. They started making their way back to the clearing. Nina scooped up the messy diaper from the ground, she pulled out a plastic bag she had in her pocket and slipped the used disposable inside. She placed the plastic back in the backpack she had let Sam borrow and managed to do it all so smoothly Amy didn’t notice as she led the way. “Finally.” Chrissy said as the other three emerged from the trees, “I’d run out of people to send in looking for you.” “Sorry.” Sam replied with a timid little smile. “Is everything alright?” Chrissy asked. “Everything’s fine.” Nina answered, “Now let’s get eating. I’m starving.” --- If you want to find out what happens next you can do so RIGHT NOW at either of the following links: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lplyymi677/chapter/fc4760f5-ef1f-4dd2-a4e5-7a38eaa28a2d https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1200075
    13 points
  24. Chapter: 47 The days between Christmas and New Year blurred together in a gentle haze of infantile routine. Each morning, the soft rustle of the nursery curtains greeted me as Mommy coaxed me awake. The enchanting glow of the nightlights gave way to the nurturing embrace of Mommy's gentle touch, and the routine of each day seamlessly flowed into the next. Mornings began with the comforting ritual of being fed a warm bottle in the rocking chair. The rhythmic motion and the familiar taste of the formula became a grounding force, creating a sense of continuity. The changing table, a familiar station in the nursery, witnessed the routine of diaper changes as Mommy would address the aftermath of the previous night. In the kitchen, the highchair would await our daily feeding routine. Spoonfuls of various baby foods was shoveled in between my awaiting and slobbering lips, their tastes and textures seemingly merging into a symphony of flavors. Playtime in the living room, surrounded by the comforting walls of the playpen, became a kaleidoscope of moments. Toys scattered around, the soft padding beneath, all melded into an amalgamation of cozy familiarity. The afternoons flowed with a rhythm of bottle feedings, diaper changes, and the occasional mid-day nap. Each activity seemed to blur together and flow into the next. Evenings arrived with a repetition of feeding in the highchair, the nursery becoming a haven for the night's routine. Mommy's nurturing hands guided me through the bedtime rituals—a soothing bottle, a final diaper change, and the embrace of my crib. The transition from the bustling day to the tranquility of sleep became a seamless journey. New Year's Eve dawned with the soft touch of Mommy's hand, gently rousing me from my slumber in my crib. The morning light filtered through the nursery curtains, casting a warm glow on the familiar surroundings. "Good morning, my little sunshine! Did you have sweet dreams? Yes, you did, my precious one! It's a special day today, isn't it? Yes, it is! It's New Year's Eve, and we're going to have so much fun together, my adorable baby!" Mommy's loving smile welcomed me into a day that held the promise of celebration. She gently guided out of the crib on wobbly legs towards the rocking chair in the corner of the room, my diaper sagging underneath my footed sleeper. The rocking chair cradled us as Mommy offered the morning bottle, its contents warm and comforting. The rhythmic motion of the rocking chair, combined with the soothing taste of the formula, created a tranquil start to the festive day. Next Mommy addressed the nighttime diaper's aftermath with efficient grace, ensuring my comfort for the day ahead. “Lift those tiny legs for Mommy, that's it! Diaper all fresh and clean, just for you. Now, let's pick out a cute outfit for our special day! Oh, what about this!” Mommy wasted no time picking out a pastel-blue onesie, for the day's celebration. Cartoon characters danced across the material, each one a whimsical companion in my infantile world. Their playful expressions seemed to mirror my own excitement for the festivities ahead. As Mommy secured the snaps, the onesie became a cozy cocoon, creating a sense of warmth and security, as it hugged my diaper tight against my crotch. My tiny feet were embraced by booties adorned with cute animal faces, their softness inviting a sense of snug security. To complement the ensemble, Mommy fastened a bib around my neck, a finishing touch to our celebration attire. The bib featured vibrant balloons and the words "Happy New Year," a festive proclamation for the special day. The fabric draped over my onesie, adding a splash of color. "There we go, all dressed up! Look at you, my precious one! And, of course, a matching bib for our celebration. See the balloons? It's like a little party just for us! Mommy is going to take so many pictures because you look absolutely adorable. Yes, you do!" As I glanced into the nursery mirror, the reflection revealed a vision of unabashed delight. The characters on the onesie seemed to wink back at me, and the bib proudly declared the joyous celebration. Mommy's babytalk, filled with love and excitement, echoed the festive spirit of the day. With my diaper snug and my onesie adorned with festive characters, Mommy beamed down at me, her eyes sparkling with affection. "Oh, my little sweetheart, you look absolutely adorable! Now, let go into the living room, but first!" She reached for a pastel-colored pacifier, its rubber bulb matching the hues of my onesie. As she gently guided it between my lips, a sense of comfort washed over me. The familiar sucking motion provided a soothing rhythm. "Good baby," Mommy cooed, patting my head tenderly. "Now, let's go have some fun, shall we?" She extended her arms, encouraging me to crawl, and off we went – my oversized diapered bottom wiggling with each movement. The living room and my playpen awaited, a playground of possibilities for the day ahead. As I ventured into the living-groom, the playpen stood ready with an array of toys. With a gentle touch, Mommy guided me towards the playpen, its soft sides promising a safe haven for my adventures. As I settled into the colorful enclosure, plush toys surrounded me, and the pacifier remained nestled between my lips. Mommy, with a loving smile, reached for the remote control and turned on the television. The screen flickered to life, showcasing the vibrant colors of the New Year's Day parade. Balloons, marching bands, and cheerful performances unfolded before my wide-eyed gaze. Mommy's narration added an extra layer of excitement, turning the living room into a front-row seat for the festivities. "Look, my little darling, it's the parade! Isn't it amazing?" Mommy exclaimed, her eyes lighting up with enthusiasm. The lively music and the lively floats painted a captivating scene, capturing my attention and sparking a sense of wonder. With the parade captivating my attention, Mommy gently pressed a kiss to my forehead. "Mommy will be right back, sweetie. I'm going to get breakfast ready for my special baby." Her reassurance lingered in the air as she left the room, leaving me nestled in the playpen, surrounded by the whimsy of the parade on the screen. In the playpen, surrounded by plush toys and the enchanting parade on the television, I embraced the whimsy of infantile delight. My oversized diaper padded every bounce as I sat on my diapered bottom, the springs of the playpen responding to my rhythmic movements. The colorful characters on the screen seemed to dance in harmony with my joyous bounces. In the kitchen, the clatter of dishes and the enticing aroma of breakfast being prepared wafted into the living room. Mommy's cheerful hum accompanied the distant sounds, creating a harmonious symphony of care and festivity. Sucking on my pacifier, I reveled in the soothing comfort it provided. The rubbery bulb between my lips became a focal point, and with each rhythmic bounce, the pacifier bobbed in tandem. My cheeks hollowed and released with each gentle suck, creating a rhythmic pattern that mirrored the beats of the lively parade. Slobbering on the dummy, droplets of saliva escaped the corners of my mouth, adding to the innocent messiness of the scene. The plush toys in the playpen became unwitting spectators to my unabashed display of infantile bliss. The sweet taste of the pacifier and the tactile pleasure of drooling created a sensory symphony that resonated with the enchantment of the parade. With each bounce, a subtle tickling sensation mingled with the soft padding of the diaper. The playful movements seemed to coax a gentle release, and I felt the warmth spreading within the confines of my diaper. Mommy returned to the living room, her cheerful hums accompanying the vibrant parade on the television. As she approached the playpen, her eyes sparkled with affection, witnessing my exuberant infantile display. With a gentle smile, she knelt down and began to open the playpen gate, inviting me to join her in the next part of our New Year's Eve celebration. "Well, hello there, my little bouncing baby! Did you enjoy the parade?" Mommy cooed in a melodic babytalk. Her loving gaze met mine, and she unclipped the gate, allowing me to crawl. As I wiggled my way out of the playpen, Mommy's hands expertly assessed the state of my diaper. "Let's check if my little one needs a diaper change before we continue our fun day, hmm?" Her tone remained sweet and reassuring, the gentle scrutiny of my diaper merely a part of the routine. With my pacifier still between my lips, I gurgled a content response, acknowledging Mommy's care as we made our way to the kitchen. In the kitchen, Mommy gently guided me onto the highchair, as she fastened the safety straps, her babytalk continued. "There we go, snug as a bug in a rug! Mommy will fix you a yummy breakfast, my sweet little one. But first, let's make sure you're all nice and dry." She reached down, unfastening the snaps of my onesie to check my diaper. "Such a good baby, waiting patiently for Mommy," she praised, her babytalk adding a gentle melody to the moment. As she inspected the diaper, her reassuring coos created an atmosphere of comfort, emphasizing the loving routine of care. With the diaper deemed only a little soggy, Mommy secured the snaps back into place. "You’ll be fine for now. Now, are you ready for some delicious breakfast, my adorable one?" The pacifier between my lips muffled any response, but the gleam in Mommy's eyes spoke volumes about the joyous day that lay ahead. Mommy's affectionate babytalk continued as she prepared a delightful feast for my New Year's Eve breakfast. The highchair became my throne, and as she approached with an assortment of colorful jars filled with baby food, the anticipation bubbled within me. "Here we go, my little one! Let's have a yummy breakfast," Mommy cooed, her eyes twinkling with maternal delight. With a gentle touch, she unscrewed the lid of the first jar, revealing a concoction of fruity goodness. The aroma wafted through the air, and my eyes widened in eager anticipation. The first spoonful approached, and I opened my mouth wide, ready to embrace the infantile delight. Mommy, with playful enthusiasm, brought the spoon closer, and the fruity puree entered my mouth, eliciting a delighted hum from me. Her babytalk accompanied each spoonful, creating a harmonious melody of love and nourishment. As the feeding continued, my hands couldn't resist getting involved. Fingers dipped into the jar, and with a gleeful squeal, I attempted to feed myself. Mommy, with a gentle chuckle, encouraged failed independence, allowing me to explore the textures of the baby food with my fingers. The highchair tray became a canvas for my messy masterpiece. Fruits and vegetables adorned my onesie, creating a vibrant display of the breakfast celebration. Mommy, undeterred by the mess, continued to feed me with a playful demeanor. "Oh, look at my messy little munchkin! Having so much fun, aren't we?" she cooed, wiping a smudge of baby food from my cheek. The babytalk flowed like a soothing lullaby, each word a testament to the bond we shared. Mommy's playful antics turned the mealtime into a joyous affair, where the messiness only added to the delightful chaos of our infantile adventure. With each jar emptied and the highchair tray resembling an abstract painting of breakfast delights, Mommy praised my efforts. "Such a good eater, my little one! Mommy is so proud of you," she exclaimed, her eyes reflecting the sheer joy of the moment. With the remnants of our playful breakfast decorating both the highchair tray and my onesie, Mommy gently started the process of cleaning the tray of the highchair, while giving me plenty of affectionate kisses on the forehead. As Mommy busied herself with cleaning the highchair tray, I sat contentedly in still strapped in tight unable to leave the messy scene. The room retained the comforting aroma of baby food, and the remnants of our messy meal lingered as a testament to the joyous chaos that had unfolded. Mommy’s gentle strokes and playful banter turned the cleaning process into another moment of shared joy. The remnants of breakfast disappeared from the tray, and my fingers, once adorned with baby food, were now pristine and ready for the next infantile adventure. Mommy's loving care, expressed through the rhythmic movements of the wipes, added a layer of tenderness to the morning routine. As the highchair tray sparkled with cleanliness, Mommy's attention turned to my hands. Each wipe was a gentle caress, and the sound of the crinkling baby wipes echoed in the kitchen. Next Mommy reached for a baby bottle filled with warm formula, its nipple invitingly ready for my eager lips. Mommy secured the bottle in my hands and guided it toward my mouth, allowing me to grasp the warmth of the bottle. "Such a big baby now, holding your bottle all by yourself!" Mommy praised, her babytalk a gentle melody in the background. As the familiar taste of formula met my lips, a sense of contentment washed over me. Mommy continued to tidy up the kitchen, her humming and occasional glances my way reinforcing the sense of shared companionship. In this moment, with the highchair clean, my belly content, and the bottle in hand, the kitchen became a haven of warmth and love. The bottle gradually grew lighter as I continued to drink the warm formula. Each sip brought a sense of comfort, and the rhythmic suckling added to the serene atmosphere. As the last drops of formula vanished from the bottle, a satisfied warmth spread through my belly. Mommy, now finished cleaning the kitchen table, approached with a gentle smile. "Well done, my little one! You finished your bottle like a big boy," she praised, her eyes reflecting pride. Just as a content sigh escaped my lips, an unexpected belch echoed through the room, breaking the stillness. Mommy's laughter bubbled forth, adding a playful note to the moment. "Oh, what a big burp from my little munchkin! Excuse you, sweetheart," she teased, patting my back in a comforting gesture. With the burp came an unexpected surprise – a small spurt of formula dribbled down from the corner of my mouth. Mommy's playful demeanor remained unwavering as she fetched a soft cloth, gently wiping away the tiny spill. "Messy little one, aren't we?" she cooed, her affectionate tone adding to the overall sense of carefree joy. With a tender smile and a gentle touch, Mommy unfastened the straps of the highchair, allowing me to wriggle out with newfound freedom. The lingering warmth from the bottle and the comforting atmosphere enveloped me as Mommy guided down from the chair and onto the floor, where I once again dropped to my hands and knee’s and headed straight for the living-room where the New Year's Day parade continued to unfold on the television screen. As we approached the playpen, Mommy lowered opened the side, allowing me to crawl back in and allowing my diapered bottom to make contact with the soft padding, before closing the gate behind me. Plush toys beckoned around me, and the vibrant parade on the television added to the festive ambiance. Mommy's hands lingered, ensuring I was comfortably settled amidst the colorful surroundings. "There you go, my precious one. Now you can enjoy the parade while Mommy finishes up some things," she said, her babytalk weaving seamlessly into the comforting atmosphere. The pacifier, once again nestled between my lips, mirrored the pacifying rhythms of the parade, creating a sense of continuity in the playful day. Mommy, with a final pat on my diapered bottom, left me to bask in the whimsical wonders of the parade. Plush toys became companions, and the familiar characters on the screen danced in harmony with the colorful toys that surrounded me. As I nestled into the playpen, surrounded by plush toys and the vibrant parade on the television, a sudden realization drew my attention. The countdown to the New Year had commenced, displayed prominently on the screen – a digital clock ticking away the hours and minutes. "12 hours," it proclaimed, a reminder of the impending transition into a new chapter. For a brief moment, a sense of awareness flickered in my infantile mind. The significance of the countdown, the anticipation of the New Year's arrival, registered. A part of me recognized the magnitude of the moment, the turning of the calendar that marked a fresh beginning. Yet, as quickly as the awareness arrived, it dissipated into the whimsical wonders of the parade. The colorful floats, the lively music, and the enchanting characters once again captivated my attention. The vibrant spectacle on the television beckoned me into a world where time seemed to stand still, and the cares of the adult world faded away. As the digital clock continued its countdown, I reveled in the sheer delight of the moment. The living room, with its parade and plush toys, became a sanctuary of joy, and the countdown to the New Year became a mere backdrop to the playful symphony that surrounded me. The world outside the playpen faded, and within its confines, I existed in a state of infantile bliss, where the magic of the celebration intertwined with the enchanting sights and sounds of the festive occasion. Amidst the captivating parade on the television and the rhythmic joy of bouncing within the playpen, a sudden, unmistakable sound echoed through the air – a loud, resonant fart that seemed to punctuate the festive atmosphere. The unexpected release of gas left me momentarily unfazed, lost in the enchanting spectacle before me. With each bounce on my diapered bottom, the messy consequences of the loud fart became apparent, although my blissful state shielded me from any immediate awareness. Unbeknownst to me, the diaper, now bearing the weight of the unanticipated load, was a testament to the carefree abandon of my infantile existence. The pacifier dangled from my lips as I continued to bounce, the rhythmic motion seemingly oblivious to the messy reality beneath. The countdown on the television clocked the hours, marching steadily toward the approaching New Year, while I remained in my safe cocoon. As the enchanting parade continued to dance across the television screen, a gradual return to awareness seeped into my infantile mind. The digital clock, now displaying "9 hours" in the countdown to the New Year, caught my attention. The realization that time had passed, though the exact duration remained elusive, brought a momentary pause to my rhythmic bouncing. Gazing around the playpen, I took stock of the scattered plush toys, each one a witness to the playful hours that had slipped away. A soft coo escaped my lips, my attention momentarily diverted from the countdown. The pacifier, still nestled between my lips, added a familiar comfort to the scene. The diaper beneath me bore the weight of more than just the rhythmic bouncing. The messy and soaked state gradually registered, and a subtle squirm hinted at the discomfort beneath my diapered bottom. The plush toys, once companions in the playpen adventure, now bore traces of my carefree exploration. The countdown clock continued its march toward the New Year, and within the playpen, time seemed to regain its fleeting nature. My surroundings, scattered with toys and marked by the aftermath of my blissful activities, became a tangible testament to the hours spent in the carefree embrace of the infantile celebration. As the realization of lost time and my messy situation sank in, a sudden wave of fear gripped my infantile mind. The countdown on the television now read "9 hours," but the foggy uncertainty of what transpired during those hours left me disoriented and uneasy. A soft whimper escaped my lips, the joyous bounce now replaced with a sense of vulnerability. The scattered toys around the playpen, once sources of delight, now seemed to mock my unawareness. The messy state of my diaper, a stark reminder of the hours that slipped through my grasp, intensified the rising anxiety. In a desperate attempt to seek comfort and reassurance, I wailed, "Mommy!" The plea echoed through the room, a mix of fear and confusion woven into the cry. The pacifier, now forgotten, dropped from my lips as my infantile sobs filled the air. The living room, once a haven of joy, felt foreign and unsettling. Plush toys, now witnesses to my distress, lay scattered as silent companions. The countdown clock continued its steady march, oblivious to the inner turmoil that unfolded within the playpen. With each wail, my plea for Mommy intensified. The fear of the unknown, the sense of losing control, permeated the air. The infantile bliss that had enveloped me moments ago now felt like a distant memory, replaced by the stark reality of my mental lapse and the consequences it brought. The sound of my distressed wailing reached Mommy's ears, and with a sense of urgency, she hurried into the living room. Her face bore a mixture of concern and affection as she approached the playpen, ready to comfort her distressed giant baby. "Oh, my sweet Baby, what's the matter?" Mommy cooed, her gentle babytalk an attempt to soothe my anxieties. As she peered into the playpen, the scattered toys and my tear-streaked face painted a picture of my internal turmoil. My cries continued, a desperate plea for reassurance in the face of my disoriented and fearful state. Mommy, quickly opened the gate of the playpen, allowing herself to enter and kneel down next to me, wrapping her around me with a tender touch. The familiar warmth of her embrace began to ease the unease that had taken hold of me. However, as she cradled me, a sudden realization crossed Mommy's face – the distinct aroma that lingered in the air and the noticeable weight beneath my diaper hinted at the dire need for a change. A subtle gasp escaped her lips as she gently guided me onto my back on the soft padding of the playpen her eyes focused on the soaked and messy state of my nappy. "Poor baby, you need a diaper change, don't you?" Mommy said with a mix of concern and affection. The urgency in her voice matched the critical state of my diaper, on the verge of leaking. The countdown clock on the television continued its march, oblivious to the immediate needs that took precedence in this moment of vulnerability. She soon disappeared out of my field of view, only to return seconds later diaper changing supplies in hand as she got to work carefully unsnapping the crotch of my onesie. Mommy, with practiced ease, unfastened the tapes of the soiled diaper, revealing the reality that lay beneath. The weight of the saturated diaper and the unmistakable mess within necessitated a thorough cleaning. Soft baby wipes, cool against my warm skin, swept away the remnants of the messy mishap, each stroke administered with care. As Mommy wiped away the traces of my unintentional adventure, her soothing babytalk provided a melodic backdrop, a comforting symphony that accompanied the process. The gentle cleansing was thorough, ensuring that every nook and cranny received the attention it needed. The scent of baby wipes intermingled with the gentle fragrance of the baby powder, creating an atmosphere of cleanliness and care. The crinkling sound of the fresh diaper being lifted into position heralded the transition from the messy aftermath to the promise of a clean, dry slate. Mommy skillfully secured the tapes of the fresh diaper, snugly wrapping me in the comforting embrace of a new beginning. The onesie, once unbuttoned, was carefully fastened back into place, completing the transformation. The playpen, now a stage for the delicate dance of diapering, became a haven of renewal. With a final pat on the freshly changed diaper, Mommy gently guided me back to a seated position, wrapping me tight in her arms. The vulnerability that accompanied the messy episode had given way to the security of a dry and clean diaper. The nursery, once filled with the echoes of distress, now reverberated with the soothing tones of Mommy's babytalk, assuring me that all was well in the world once again. As Mommy cradled me in her arms, the soft coos of reassurance continued to flow from her lips. With a gentle sway, she whispered, "Well, my sweet baby, it seems like you've had quite the adventure. How about we take a break and let you have a nice nap?" The suggestion of a nap, accompanied by Mommy's comforting babytalk, brought a sense of serenity to the room. I, nestled in her loving arms, felt the exhaustion that often followed the emotional waves of a messy mishap. The prospect of a nap became a welcome proposition. Mommy, with her intuitive understanding, gently guided me back to the nursery, as she carefully laid me down in the crib, the plush toys and mobile above seemed to offer their silent approval of the impending rest. "I think my little one needs some extra warmth for his nap," Mommy mused as she rummaged through the closet. I soon, found myself adorned me in cozy footed-pajamas, each button secured with meticulous care. The snug warmth of the pajamas, coupled with the soft texture against my skin, added to the anticipation of a peaceful nap. With the pajamas in place, Mommy announced, "Now, let's get you ready for a little nap in your pram. The fresh air will do wonders for your baby dreams." The mention of the pram invoked a subtle excitement, as the memories of gentle rocking and the soft sway of the pram evoked a sense of tranquility. With a tender touch, Mommy guided me through the house towards the garage door from the kitchen, where the pram awaited its next journey. The soft glow of the kitchen lights cast a warm ambiance, a stark contrast to the cool, dimly lit space of the garage beyond. The door creaked open, revealing the quiet sanctuary where the pram stood patiently. The familiar scent of the garage, a blend of stored memories and the hint of motor oil, greeted us as we entered. Mommy's comforting babytalk filled the space, creating a soothing backdrop to the upcoming ritual. With a quick push of the button the pram slowly started to lower itself, allowing Mommy to easily help me step over the edge and drop down onto the soft mattress inside, her gentle coos reassured me of the upcoming tranquility. "There we go, my sweet baby. Mommy's going to tuck you in nice and snug for your nap," she murmured, her voice a melodic lullaby that echoed within the garage's confines. The pram, adorned with soft blankets and cushions, seemed to embrace me as Mommy carefully guided me onto my back into its cozy interior. The gentle rustle of blankets and the plush feel beneath me added to the sense of comfort, a precursor to the serenity of the upcoming nap. Mommy, with meticulous attention, began the process of securing me in the pram. The harness cradled me in its gentle embrace. Each buckle clicked into place, and Mommy's reassuring babytalk continued to guide me through the process. "There we go, my love. All snug and safe for your nap," Mommy whispered, her voice a tender melody. The canopy above, with its gentle sway, promised shelter from the outside world, creating a cocoon of tranquility within the pram's embrace. As the last adjustment was made, Mommy leaned down, planting a soft kiss on my forehead. "Sweet dreams, my little one. Mommy will be right here when you wake up," she promised. With a final, gentle tuck of the blanket and a loving gaze, Mommy closed the canopy, enveloping me in a world of gentle darkness within the pram. The gentle creak of the pram wheels on the garage floor signaled the commencement of the soothing motion. Mommy, with a soft push, set the pram in motion, initiating a rhythmic sway that cradled me within its embrace. The garage's cool air wrapped around me, enhancing the sensation of coziness within the pram. The door back to the kitchen closed with a soft thud, shutting out the ambient sounds of the house. As the pram began its gentle rocking, my gaze fixated on the interior of the canopy. Soft shadows danced across the fabric, creating a hypnotic display that merged seamlessly with the sway of the pram. Mommy's voice, now a distant murmur, further contributed to the soothing ambiance. Above me, the mobile hung, its delicate ornaments twirling in response to the pram's movement. Each rotation painted a mesmerizing picture, capturing my attention in a silent ballet of shapes and colors. The soft melodies emitted by the mobile played in harmony with the rhythmic creaking of the pram, creating a tranquil symphony that echoed in the garage's serene atmosphere. My infantile mind, still grappling with the confusion and fear of the earlier events, gradually succumbed to the hypnotic sway and the soothing sights above. The plush toys and the gentle shadows within the canopy formed a comforting tableau that invited me into the realm of dreams. With each sway, the garbled worries of lost time and the unexpected messes dissipated. The countdown to the New Year, still ticking away somewhere in the house, faded into the background. Within the cocoon of the pram, my gaze remained fixed on the mobile, its twirling ornaments casting a spell that guided me into a state of blissful slumber. As the pram's rhythmic motion continued, the boundaries between wakefulness and dreams blurred. The cool air, the soft rocking, and the mesmerizing mobile worked in unison to create a lullaby that beckoned my consciousness to surrender. In the silence of the garage, the pram became a vessel, gently navigating me through the tranquil waters of sleep, where the gentle currents of dreams awaited to carry me away. The gentle lull of the pram's rocking gradually faded into the background as my eyes fluttered open. The familiar, muted light of the garage greeted my waking gaze. The mobile above had ceased its twirling dance, and a quiet stillness replaced the rhythmic creak of the pram's motion. As my awareness returned, I realized that I wasn't alone. With a drowsy blink, I focused on the figures standing around the pram. Aunty Karen, her warm smile reflecting familiarity, Uncle Rob holding Jack, who stared down at me with curious eyes. "Well, look who's awake!" Aunty Karen exclaimed, her voice a mixture of amusement and affection. Uncle Rob's gentle chuckle resonated in the garage, creating a harmonious backdrop to the unexpected reunion. The sudden presence of family around the pram stirred a mix of emotions within me. Confusion lingered in my infantile mind, and I sought Mommy's reassuring gaze. However, it seemed that she was not present in the immediate surroundings. Uncle Rob, with a playful grin, lifted baby Jack closer for a better view. Jack's curious eyes widened as he stared at me, his mix of real words and baby babble adding a charming innocence to the scene. The garage, once a solitary sanctuary, now became a shared space where family bonds intertwined. Aunty Karen leaned down, her voice adopting a playful tone. "Did you have a good nap, little one?" she cooed, her eyes twinkling with a mix of fondness and amusement. The realization that I had slept through a family gathering, with Aunty Karen, Uncle Rob, and baby Jack present, added a layer of surrealism to the moment. As I attempted to sit up in the pram, a wave of drowsiness washed over me. The cozy embrace of the pram, the remnants of the nap, and the unexpected company created a tableau that bridged the transition from sleep to wakefulness. Aunty Karen, with a gentle smile, reached down to unstrap the harness securing me in the pram. The clicks of the buckles released, and a sense of freedom accompanied the newfound mobility. The garage, once a haven of solitude, now witnessed the unfolding family reunion. As the harness was loosened, Uncle Rob, anticipating the moment, handed Jack to Aunty Karen. Jack, in her loving arms, observed the scene with wide-eyed wonder, his innocent gaze flitting between the grown-ups and the pram. With the harness undone, Uncle Rob carefully hoisted me from the pram and onto his hip. "There we go, big guy," Uncle Rob murmured, his voice strained but a comforting murmur as he cradled me against his side. The soft padding of the pram had given way to the warmth of his embrace, creating a sense of safety and belonging. As Uncle Rob held me, Aunty Karen gently brushed a strand of hair from my forehead. Jack, sensing the communal joy, reached out with tiny hands as if trying to join the embrace. Aunty Karen, with an affectionate laugh, adjusted her hold on him, allowing his chubby fingers to explore the air around us. Uncle Rob, still cradling me on his hip, gently shifted his hand to support my diapered bottom. The realization dawned as his touch met the unmistakable squishiness beneath the diaper – it was thoroughly soaked and in need of a change. With a good-natured chuckle, Uncle Rob looked at me and said, "Well, it seems like someone had quite the nap, huh?" His playful tone conveyed an understanding that went beyond the surface, acknowledging the inevitable consequences of an extended slumber. Aunty Karen, catching onto the situation, joined in with a knowing smile. "Looks like we've got a little one here who needs a fresh diaper. But don't you worry, sweetheart, we'll take care of that right away." Uncle Rob, still holding me, offered, "I can take care of the diaper change if you'd like, Karen. Why don't you take baby Jack back inside to Susan? I'll catch up in a jiffy." Aunty Karen nodded in agreement, her eyes reflecting a mix of affection and gratitude. She gently took baby Jack from her husband's arms, cradling him with practiced ease. "Sure thing, Rob. We'll be inside. You two catch up with us once you've got this little one all freshened up." Uncle Rob, still holding me, looked down with a smile. "Well, buddy, let's get you sorted out, shall we?" His easygoing demeanor and the understanding gaze reflected the comfort of our special bond. Uncle Rob, still holding me with surprising and practiced ease, made his way back into the house. The transition from the cool garage to the warmth of the interior was marked by the familiar sounds of family life. The distant murmur of conversation and the soft laughter created a comforting symphony that accompanied our return. Uncle Rob, navigating the hallways with a gentle sway, and carried me towards the nursery. With a gentle shift, Uncle Rob carefully placed me on the changing table. The padded surface cradled me, creating a sense of security and familiarity. The footed-sleeper, a remnant of the nap in the pram, awaited removal to reveal the soaked diaper beneath. Uncle Rob, with an affectionate smile, began the process of undressing me. The buttons of the footed-sleeper yielded to his touch, and the soft fabric slid away, unveiling the diapered state beneath. With the footed-sleeper set aside, the soaked diaper came into view. Uncle Rob, with practiced ease, unfastened the tapes, their crinkling sound filling the air. The nursery seemed to echo with the familiar routine of diaper changes, a timeless act of care that bridged the gap between infancy and adulthood. "Well, well, little buddy," he chuckled, his babytalk resonating with humor and affection. "Seems like Uncle Rob's predictions are coming true, huh?" The damp diaper, heavy with the evidence of a restful nap, was skillfully removed. Uncle Rob's hands worked with a tenderness that bespoke years of experience and the deep understanding that accompanied familial bonds. The room, filled with the soft hum of the changing table lights, became a cocoon where the vulnerability of infancy met the nurturing touch of family. "I remember telling you all those months ago that one day, you'd be cruising the streets in a car seat like a big toddler. But, I have to admit, I never thought it would come to this," he added with a light-hearted laugh. Baby wipes, cool and soothing, glided across my skin as Uncle Rob meticulously cleaned and prepared me for the fresh diaper. The nursery, now a haven of care, resonated with the essence of love as each wipe erased the traces of the previous diapering. "But here we are," he said, his voice a blend of amusement and warmth. "Not just a car seat but now a pram too. You've turned into quite the little traveler, haven't you?" As he cleaned and prepared me for the fresh diaper, Uncle Rob continued his reflections, "Who would have thought you'd end up being pushed around in a pram like a infant? Life has its surprises, doesn't it?" His tone carried a sense of nostalgia, as if savoring the unexpected turns the giant baby adventure had taken. As the fresh diaper was unfolded and expertly positioned, the nursery became a stage for the timeless act of renewal. The tapes fastened with a gentle precision, securing the new diaper in place. Uncle Rob carried made his way over to the closet, his eyes scanning the array of onesies hanging neatly inside. "Let's see, little cruiser," he mused, his babytalk a playful melody. "What outfit should we choose for the next leg of your adventure?" As he perused the colorful onesies, his voice took on a reflective tone. "You know, Patrick," he began, "it's still quite impressive how you've managed to embrace this new lifestyle, all for the sake of that potty training article of yours. From working every day to heading off to daycare – that's quite the shift, my man." He chuckled as he pulled out a particularly vibrant onesie adorned with playful patterns. "Remember when you used to go for drinks at the bar after work?" he remarked, his hands unfolding the onesie. "Now, it's all about baby bottles in the highchair. Quite the swap, I'd say." The onesie, now ready for wear, hung in Uncle Rob's hands as he continued his reflections. "Suits have turned into onesies, footed-sleepers, and bibs," he continued, a note of amazement in his voice. "And the ladies? Well, I suppose female intimacy has been replaced with diaper changes and baby snuggles. It's a whole new world for you, my baby nephew." "You know, Patrick," he continued, his voice carrying a blend of amusement and affection, "I never thought I'd see the day where you'd be more excited about a new bib than a tie. Life really does take some unexpected turns, doesn't it?" With a chuckle, he deftly slid the onesie over my arms, making sure it fit snugly. "You know, Patrick," he continued, his voice carrying a blend of amusement and affection, "I never thought I'd see the day where you'd be more excited about a new bib than a tie. Life really does take some unexpected turns, doesn't it?" As he fastened the onesie, Uncle Rob's gaze met mine, a shared understanding passing between us. "Diaper changes instead of business meetings, baby bottles instead of coffee breaks," he remarked, a wistful smile playing on his lips. "I've got to hand it to you, my man. Not everyone could pull off the switch from a corporate world to baby adventure." "There we go, all snug and ready for more adventures!" Uncle Rob declared with a final snap of the onesie's buttons, sealing the colorful garment around me. His hands, warm and familiar, lingered for a moment, embracing the completion As he lifted me from the changing table, Uncle Rob's gaze softened with a paternal warmth. "You know, your little cousin Jack is growing up so quickly. Karen and I were just talking about how he might be ready for potty training soon. Can you believe it?" He chuckled, a twinkle of pride in his eyes. "He's started talking, taking those wobbly first steps long ago, and lately, he insists on feeding himself. Little guy's growing up right before our eyes." Uncle Rob's tone turned reflective, his gaze shifting between me and the nursery. "It's funny, in a way," he mused. "While Jack's reaching these milestones and becoming more independent, here you are, falling further into infancy with each passing day. Life has a way of balancing things out, doesn't it?" As Uncle Rob lifted me from the changing table, the nursery's cozy warmth embracing us, a sudden warmth spread in my diaper, accompanied by a soft, unmistakable sound. A sheepish smile tugged at my lips, and Uncle Rob's eyes widened in realization. "Well, I guess we're sticking with diapers for a bit longer, huh?" he quipped, his voice laced with a mix of amusement and affection. His babytalk carried a playful cadence, creating an unexpected moment of shared laughter in the nursery. He adjusted his hold on me, his gaze meeting mine with an understanding twinkle. "Well, I guess you just proved me right, little buddy," he chuckled, his babytalk tinged with good-natured amusement. "Seems like you're not quite ready for potty training, huh?" As Uncle Rob continued carrying me out the nursey and through the house, the soggy diaper served as a reminder of just how far I had fallen from once being a independent, confident adult to now not even being able to keep my diapers dry for more than a couple of minutes. Uncle Rob, cradling me in his arms, re-entered the living room where Aunty Karen and Mommy Susan were engrossed in conversation. The warmth of familial chatter hung in the air, blending with the cozy ambiance of the room. As Uncle Rob approached the playpen, his eyes met those of his wife and my Mommy, their expressions a mix of curiosity and smiles. Cousin Jack, immersed in play within the confines of the playpen, looked up from his toys with wide eyes. "BABY!" Jack exclaimed, his little voice filled with genuine excitement as Uncle Rob placed me gently back into the playpen. The declaration echoed through the room, drawing the attention of the adults. Aunty Karen's laughter bubbled forth as she glanced over at Jack. "That's right, sweetheart! Baby Patrick is back for more fun," she chimed, her babytalk adding a delightful melody to the atmosphere. Mommy joined in the mirth, her eyes meeting Uncle Rob's with a knowing look. "Looks like Jack's got a keen sense of observation," she teased, her voice carrying a playful undertone. Uncle Rob, quick to take a seat in the couch next to Karen, couldn't help but share a bemused observation. "You won't believe how soaked Patrick's diaper was after his nap," he chuckled, his voice a blend of amusement and camaraderie. "I changed him into a fresh one, and well, let's just say he managed to stay dry for all of a few minutes." Aunty Karen joined in the laughter, shaking her head playfully. "Oh, the joys of diaper duty," she quipped, her babytalk carrying a teasing lilt. Mommy, with a knowing smile, added, "He really has a talent for keeping you on your toes. I’ll tell you that much.” She turned her attention to me, her tone affectionate, as if acknowledging the playful unpredictability that had become a hallmark of the giant baby journey. Aunty Karen, still amidst the shared laughter and lively atmosphere, chimed in with a playful observation. "Well, luckily, it seems like Rob and I don't find ourselves changing nearly as many of Jack's diapers these days," she teased, her voice carrying a light-hearted tone. Uncle Rob nodded in agreement, adding, "That's right. Jack's on his way to becoming a big kid. Diapers might be a thing of the past for him sooner than we think." The conversation continued, weaving between the joys and challenges of caring for little ones. As the adults continued their conversation, my attention gradually drifted away from the grown-up banter. The rhythmic hum of their voices became a distant backdrop, and my focus shifted toward the colorful array of toys scattered in the playpen alongside Jack. Cousin Jack, seemingly unfazed by the adult discussions, was engrossed in the simple joys of play. With a soft gurgle, I joined him, my oversized hands reaching for toys that sparked my interest. The tactile exploration of the soft, plush textures and the vibrant hues of the playpen's contents became my world. Giggles and coos filled the air as Jack and I engaged in a miniature universe of our own creation. The plastic keys jingled, soft fabric crinkled beneath our touch, and the rhythmic sounds of baby babble accompanied our playful interactions. The adults, now immersed in their conversation, occasionally glanced over at our little play area, their smiles reflecting a blend of nostalgia and amusement. Aunty Karen's eyes twinkled as she observed, "Looks like the giant baby duo is having quite the adventure of their own." The playful hours within the confines of the living room seemed to pass with the swiftness of a daydream. Jack and I, lost in our world of toys and laughter, hardly noticed the steady progression of time. The grown-up conversation, occasionally drifting towards our playpen antics, created a backdrop to our miniature escapades. Suddenly, the room stirred with a new energy as Aunty Karen and Uncle Rob exchanged glances. "Well, it's getting late, and we should probably head home" Aunty Karen announced, her voice carrying a blend of warmth and practicality. The realization that time had slipped away hit me, and I glanced around, the living room now adorned with the soft glow of evening lights. Mommy Susan nodded, her expression reflecting both understanding and a hint of nostalgia. "Of course, Karen. We wouldn't want to keep you too long." As the adults began gathering Jack's belongings, the familiar rhythm of their movements signaled the end of this impromptu family gathering. Jack, seemingly sensing the shift in the atmosphere, looked up with wide eyes, a momentary pause in his play. With gentle words and babytalk, Aunty Karen and Uncle Rob prepared Jack for the journey home. I watched, a silent observer, as they gathered toys and essentials, creating a sense of order in the playful chaos of our afternoon. As Aunty Karen and Uncle Rob gathered Jack's belongings, the living room took on a hushed tone, signaling the end of their visit. Aunty Karen, holding Jack's small hand, approached the playpen where I was still immersed in the remnants of our playtime. "Alright, sweetheart, it's time for us to head home," Aunty Karen cooed to Jack, her babytalk infused with a gentle reassurance. Jack, his eyes still wide with the excitement of the day, nodded in understanding. Uncle Rob, standing beside Aunty Karen, gave me a warm smile. "Thanks for having us over." With a sense of gratitude and an unspoken understanding, I offered a contented gurgle, my oversized hands reaching out for a brief farewell. Aunty Karen leaned down to plant a tender kiss on my forehead. "Say goodbye, sweetheart," she encouraged Jack, her eyes meeting mine with a shared warmth. "Bye-bye, Baby!" Jack exclaimed, his voice carrying a pure, innocent delight. His small hand waved in a miniature farewell, and the room seemed to echo with the simplicity of his gesture. Uncle Rob, with Jack securely in his arms, added, "Happy New Year, Susan. May the coming year bring you all the joy and love you deserve." As the door closed behind them, the living room settled into a quiet stillness. The warmth of their well-wishes lingered, and I turned my attention back to television where the parade had seemingly ended a long time ago. The screen now displayed a countdown to New Year's Eve, and I noticed the digits blinking steadily, indicating that we were five hours away from welcoming the new year. With a gurgle of realization, I turned to Mommy, my gaze seeking hers. The cozy atmosphere seemed to take on a new significance as the countdown quietly ticked away Mommy, attuned to my gaze, met my eyes with a soft smile. "Well, my little one," she cooed, "it's time for your dinner and then off to bed. Staying up until midnight is way too late for someone like you." We made our way into the kitchen, where Mommy soon had me secured in the highchair with a gentle click of the straps "Let's get you settled for a nice dinner, sweetheart," she said, her babytalk woven into the melodic rhythm of her words. She soon had a warm bottle placed in front of me, which was soon accompanied by several jars of colorful puree. As Mommy opened the first jaw of babyfood confusion crept into my infantile mind. The anticipation of New Year's Eve, marked by the countdown on the television, clashed with the realization that I wouldn't be allowed to stay up until midnight. The dissonance tugged at my emotions, creating a sense of bewilderment that bubbled to the surface. A furrow appeared on my forehead, and my brows knitted together as I stared at Mommy with wide, questioning eyes. The gentle humming of the lullabies in the background seemed to underscore my growing perplexity. "Mommy, why no stay up 'til midnight?" I babbled, the words struggling to form as I tried to articulate the swirling emotions within me. The question, punctuated by a pout, hung in the air, a plea for an explanation. Mommy, her eyes filled with understanding, continued the babytalk with a soothing cadence. "Oh, sweetheart, staying up until midnight is for big boys and girls. Babies need their sleep to grow big and strong." Her words, though gentle, failed to dispel the confusion that wrapped around my infantile mind like a blanket. The highchair, once a throne, now felt more like a confinement, the prospect of being denied the spectacle of the midnight countdown weighing heavily on my babyish shoulders. As the first spoonful of baby food approached, my discontent escalated into a whimper. The rhythmic motion of the spoon, once a source of delight, now felt like a countdown to a bedtime that loomed too early for my liking. "Mommy," I protested, a tear forming in the corner of my eye, "want to see fireworks, like big kids." Mommy Susan, with a tender smile, wiped away the tear and continued feeding me. "I know, sweetheart. But your bedtime is important." The resistance within me bubbled to the surface, and in my attempt to assert my newfound "big boy" status, I mustered what seemed like a convincing argument. "Big boy! Want to stay up 'til midnight," I insisted, my words a mix of defiant babble and whining. Mommy, undeterred by my miniature rebellion, continued the feeding with a patient smile. "Oh, my little one, you're a big boy, but babies need their sleep. We'll have our own special celebration another day." As the spoon approached for another bite, frustration seized me like a tiny storm. My oversized hands batted away the incoming spoon, and a pitiful wail escaped my lips. The highchair, once a haven of cozy meals, now felt like a battleground for my newfound desire to challenge the rules. "NO, Mommy! Want to see fireworks!" I protested, my fists clenching and unclenching in the air. The defiance, coupled with my babyish tantrum, added a layer of complexity to the usually peaceful dinner routine. Mommy, her gaze filled with a blend of empathy and amusement, tried to navigate through my mini-tantrum. "Oh, sweetheart, I understand you want to see the fireworks. But we have our own special way of celebrating, right here in our cozy little space." Her attempts to soothe and reason fell on deaf ears as my miniature rebellion continued. The kitchen, once a haven of familial warmth, now resonated with the echoes of my discontent. The storm of my tantrum showed no signs of subsiding, and Mommy Susan, faced with the escalating chaos, found herself navigating through the turbulent waters of my protest. The spoon, once a vessel for nourishment, now felt like a foreign object in my realm of discontent. As each attempt to feed me was met with flailing arms and indignant cries, Mommy's patience wore thin. The cozy ambiance of the kitchen wavered under the strain of my miniature rebellion. The soft glow of evening lights seemed to flicker in tandem with the rising tension. "Patrick," Mommy's voice took on a firm tone, "we need to eat our dinner. This behavior is not acceptable." My tiny protests continued, oblivious to the strain on Mommy's patience. The highchair, now a battleground, echoed with the sound of my frustrated cries and the clattering of the spoon against the tray. Exasperation etched across Mommy's face as she reluctantly set aside the spoon. "Enough, Patrick! We don't throw tantrums. It's time to calm down," she asserted, her tone a blend of frustration and maternal authority. Frustration etched on Mommy's face, she made a decisive move to end the escalating tantrum. With a firm resolve, she set aside the half-filled jar of baby food, its intended purpose abandoned in the wake of my rebellion. "Patrick," Mommy's voice carried a stern tone, "this behavior is not acceptable. It's time to go to bed." My eyes widened in a mix of surprise and defiance, but Mommy, undeterred, took hold of my hand with a determined grip. The kitchen, once a space of shared moments, now became a stage for a lesson in discipline, as Mommy removed the tray from the highchair and firmly guided me onto the kitchen floor, making sure to not release her grip of my hands. With each step, Mommy led me away from the highchair, her scolding words echoing in the air. "We don't throw tantrums, Patrick. Big boys and girls need to behave. Now, it's time for bed." The familiar path to the nursery felt longer under the weight of my thwarted rebellion. The soft glow of evening lights dimly illuminated the journey, a stark contrast to the cozy ambiance that had marked the earlier moments of the evening. Upon reaching the nursery, Mommy guided me to the changing table with a purposeful resolve. The atmosphere, once filled with lullabies and bedtime rituals, now crackled with a tension born from the clash of wills. As she began to change me into my nighttime attire, Mommy Susan continued her scolding. "We have rules, sweetheart, and throwing tantrums is not one of them. You need to listen and behave." As Mommy Susan attempted to change me, my temper tantrum reached a fever pitch. The air in the nursery seemed to crackle with the intensity of my defiant cries and flailing limbs. The soft glow of evening lights cast shadows on the walls, a stark contrast to the calm routine the room usually witnessed. My protests escalated, making each attempt to change my diaper a formidable challenge. The once-cozy changing table became a battleground of tiny fists and indignant cries, as my resistance intensified. The nursery, once a haven of bedtime rituals, now bore witness to a clash of wills. "Patrick, please calm down," Mommy pleaded, her attempts to soothe me falling on deaf ears. The jarred lullabies, which usually filled the nursery with a comforting melody, now seemed distant against the backdrop of my persistent cries. Despite Mommy's best efforts, my miniature rebellion persisted, making it nearly impossible for her to proceed with the bedtime routine. The gentle ambiance of the nursery gave way to a dissonance of cries and the rustle of thwarted attempts to change me into my nighttime attire. Frustration etched on Mommy's face, she struggled to navigate through my tantrum. The countdown to bedtime, which had initially held a sense of routine comfort, now unfolded with an unexpected challenge. Mommys patience, stretched thin by the unyielding tantrum, reached its breaking point. With a determined resolve, she scooped me up from the changing table and placed me across her knee. The air in the nursery shifted, thick with tension and the echoes of my wailing protests. "Patrick, enough is enough," Mommy scolded, her tone firm and resolute. The nursery, once a haven of bedtime rituals, now became a stage for a lesson in discipline. My tiny protests intensified as the first swat landed, the shock of the unexpected punishment mingling with the cries that now mirrored the wails of an infant. Mommy's hand, once a source of comforting care, now delivered the stern consequence of my defiant behavior. "Big boys don't throw tantrums. You need to listen and behave," Mommy admonished, the rhythmic spanks punctuating each word. The soft glow of evening lights seemed to flicker in the face of the unexpected turn in our familiar routine. As the spanking continued, my wails echoed in the nursery, a symphony of discipline and consequence. Mommy, despite the gravity of the moment, remained resolute in her commitment to teach a lesson in obedience. When the spanking came to an end, Mommy lifted me from her knee and guided me back onto the changing table. With a swift and efficient motion, Mommy changed me into a dry nighttime diaper, her movements firm and purposeful. The nursery, once a stage for a tumultuous tantrum, now witnessed the methodical completion of the bedtime routine. Despite my lingering cries, Mommy didn't waver in her determination. She guided me to the crib with an assertive resolve, her grip on my tiny hand firm as she led me to the familiar sleep space. The soft glow of evening lights, though dimmed by the recent discipline, cast a subdued ambiance over the nursery. "Enough crying, Patrick. It's time for bed," Mommy Susan asserted, her tone carrying a blend of firmness and maternal concern. The countdown to midnight, which had initially held a sense of anticipation, now felt distant and inconsequential in the face of the recent discipline. As I continued to sob, Mommy Susan raised the side of the crib, locking me in, her gaze holding a mixture of resolve and sternness. The nursery, now devoid of the earlier tumult, became a quiet space for reflection. With a final directive to settle down and get some rest, Mommy left the nursery, closing the door behind her. The soft click of the door marked the beginning of my solitude in the dimly lit room, several hours before the arrival of the new year. Alone in the crib, my cries echoed in the hushed nursery. The soft glow of night light became my only companions in the silence that followed the recent storm. The abrupt bursts of fireworks jolted me from my slumber, the sudden explosions of light and sound slicing through the quiet nursery. Groggily, I opened my eyes, blinking away the remnants of a troubled sleep. The soft glow of the night light revealed the familiar surroundings of the crib. As the last echoes of the fireworks drifted away, a sense of disorientation settled over me. The nursery, once a stage for a tantrum and discipline, now felt like a cocoon of solitude. I glanced around, my surroundings coming into focus. The realization struck like a gentle wave – it was midnight, the arrival of the new year. Memories of the earlier turmoil, the scolding, and the firm discipline flooded my consciousness. Despite the solitude of the crib, the distant sounds of celebration echoed through the walls. Sitting up in the crib, I caught a glimpse of myself in the nursery mirror illuminated by the soft glow of the nightlight. The sight that greeted me was a stark reflection of my once chiseled physique and confident demeanor and a visual testimony to the path I had willingly traversed. Dressed in nothing but a clearly wet and messy diaper, the evidence of my recent infantile mishap was impossible to ignore. The soft baby fat adorned my cubby body, making me look like nothing more than a oversized helpless infant. My hair, in a bowl cut, added to the overall image of infantile vulnerability. My reflection in the mirror revealed not the confident and articulate young man I once was, but a transformed version of myself – a creature of dependence, clad in the remnants of my own regression. Drool and saliva adorned my chin and chest, further emphasizing the infantile state I had seemingly willingly embraced. Rummaging around the crib, my fingers brushed against a familiar plastic surface. Pulling it into view, I found a baby bottle nestled among the soft blankets. Hesitation flickered in my eyes as I considered the implications of what lay in my hands. The soft glow of the nightlight illuminated the liquid within – a bottle of formula awaiting its role in the celebration of the new year. For a moment, I contemplated the irony of my situation. While the world outside likely buzzed with laughter, clinking glasses, and the joyous cheers of a new beginning, here I was, a young adult celebrating the turning of the calendar in a crib, sipping formula from a baba. With a sigh, I resigned myself to the reality of the moment. This wasn't the typical New Year's Eve celebration of a young adult, and I wasn't clinking glasses at a lively party. Instead, I found solace in the gentle suckling of the bottle. With the bottle pressed to my lips, I sipped formula, the act resonating with a deeper meaning. The celebration of the new year had transformed into a personal reflection on choices, vulnerability, and the unexpected twists that life could take. As I continued to nurse the baby bottle, the liquid inside providing a sense of comfort and familiarity, I stole another glance at my infantile reflection in the nursery mirror. The soft glow of the nightlight caressed the contours of my transformed self – a young adult adorned in a wet and messy diaper, hair cropped in a bowl cut, and features softened by the chubby embrace of baby fat. With the bottle emptied, I sank back into the crib, the soft blankets cradling my regressed form. The echoes of the recent tantrum, the firm discipline, and the symbolic sipping from the baby bottle lingered in the air. The world beyond the nursery walls may have been ringing in the new year with fireworks and cheers, but within the crib, I found solace and comfort between the warm blankets, my stuffed animals and my baba. Lying in the crib, the soft glow of the nightlight casting a gentle ambiance around me, I began to mull over the fact that the culmination of my year had been marked by a tantrum, a manifestation of frustration that cascaded into the nursery's quietude. The echoes of my cries, the firmness of the discipline, played out in the recesses of my memory. Thrown into the crib after a stern spanking, I pondered the irony of ending the year much like a misbehaving toddler. The images of Mommy guiding me into dry nighttime diapers and putting me to bed with a bottle played like a surreal loop in my mind. The symbolism was hard to ignore. The transition from adult to infant, a regression that started as a peculiar journalistic endeavor, now carried the weight of real consequences. The act of celebrating New Year's Eve with a tantrum, discipline, and regression had transformed the turning of the calendar into a deeply personal and introspective journey. With a deep sigh, I settled into the crib, my thoughts weaving through the complex tapestry of a journey that defied convention. The soft echoes of celebration and discipline lingered in the quiet nursery. As I shifted in the crib, my hands brushing against the soft blankets, I discovered a familiar comfort tucked in the corner – a pacifier. The realization brought a subtle sense of reassurance, a reminder of the small comforts that marked my infantile existence. With the pacifier in my mouth, I settled back, cradling “Mr. BunnyRabbit” close to my chest. The soft glow of the nightlight created a cocoon of tranquility within the nursery, and in that quiet moment, I whispered to myself, "Happy New Year." A different awareness stirred within me. A subtle shift, marked by the undeniable sensation of my bowels once again emptying into the already soiled diaper. The echoes of my earlier regression, the messy aftermath of my actions, became a tangible reminder of the chosen path. As I succumbed to the drowsiness that accompanied the rhythmic embrace of the crib, the soft whispers of "Happy New Year" echoed in my thoughts. The pacifier between my slobbering lips and stuffed animal cradled in the warmth of my embrace, I surrendered to the infantile slumber that awaited, my surroundings bathed in the soft glow of the nightlight, marking the end of New Year's Eve in a most unconventional and introspective manner.
    13 points
  25. Chapter 10: Change of Plans I fell asleep last night without pretending to wet the bed. But that was OK. I’d come to the conclusion that I was going to need to adjust my approach to bedwetting if I wanted to convince my family that the bedwetting was real and not going away anytime soon. I was supposed to set an alarm on my phone before going to bed on a school night so that I would get up in time to get on the bus, but I rarely remembered to do so. That meant that instead of a buzzing sound from my phone, I was rudely awakened by Mom knocking on the bedroom door. “Madelyn, I’m not going to say it again. You need to start getting ready for school right away.” There were a couple more knocks on the door, followed by a longer pause. I opened my eyes long enough to take a look at the digital clock in the room. It was fifteen minutes past when I should have gotten up to get in the shower. For the first time in three mornings, I had woken up in my bed rather than in a sleeping bag on the floor. I closed my eyes again. I was too exhausted to even want to sit up in bed. There was a reason Mom and Dad never let me stay up past midnight on a school night. These late nights were absolutely killing me. The door creaked open and then clicked shut. I heard Mom’s footsteps as she approached the bed, but I kept my eyes closed. Just let me have a few more seconds of rest. Pretty please. Mom sighed and rubbed her hand against my shoulder. “You really need to get up now, Maddy, or you’re not going to have time to eat breakfast before catching the bus.” That would have been fine with me. I didn’t care to eat breakfast most mornings now if I could avoid doing so. But Mom and Dad usually insisted that I get something to eat before going to school. Sometimes, when I was running late, they’d just hand me an orange or a banana, which would often get passed off to one of my friends. Mom rubbed my shoulder again. I opened my eyes. There was no use putting it off any longer. I glanced up at Mom. “Looks like someone slept a lot better last night,” she said. I didn’t agree. I opened my mouth in a wide yawn. “But I’m so tired.” “But your bed stayed dry, right?” Mom asked in a whisper that was unnecessary with the door closed. Oh, that’s what she was referring to. I rolled my eyes, attempting to be the perfect caricature of a soon-to-be teenager, annoyed that her mother would even dare ask that kind of question. “Of course it did.” “That’s good,” Mom said, though she did take one more glance down at my midsection as she said so. “I think as long as you don’t drink too much and remember to use the toilet before bed, we shouldn’t have any repeats.” I nodded in agreement. I could let her think she had won, for now. With Mom now convinced that I was awake, she left the bedroom, leaving me to hurry through my morning routine. I tossed the covers off and went to select an outfit for the day to have something to change into in the bathroom once I was done showering. I grabbed a pair of black leggings and a light-blue T-shirt that had three ducks in a row on it – two yellow ones and one gray one. I was much more awake the moment I stepped into the shower. My change of plans had been the result of several realizations, ones that were even clearer after having a night to sleep on it. The first realization was that I couldn’t just keep doing the same bedwetting routine night after night. It was fine to try to do the most normal type of bedwetting for the first couple of nights of faking the bedwetting, but I was going to need to risk mixing things up. Wetting the bed in the same way at the same time, night after night, would eventually appear unusual if I were to be following an exact pattern. The second realization was that it was OK to have a few random nights where I didn’t wet the bed at all. I seemed to recall from the conversation three years ago with my bedwetting cousins that they hadn’t wet the bed every night, either. I didn’t know how things had been for Grace, but perhaps her experience had been similar. The third realization was that I was going to need to follow all of my parents’ rules about limiting my liquids and using the toilet before bed. It was becoming apparent that pull-ups would likely be a measure of last resort, so I had to make it appear as though every other attempt at stopping the bedwetting was unsuccessful. If they were to catch me drinking too much water, they would blame it on that rather than considering other solutions. I decided that, at least for this last night, I would let Mom, Dad, and Grace think that they’d won, that their efforts to curtail my liquids and ensure that I used the toilet before bed had been enough to bring this recent spate of bedwetting to a halt. I would prove them wrong tonight. It would involve a little more risk, but I didn’t have any other choice. There were several knocks on the bathroom door, followed by the sound of Dad’s voice, which was barely noticeable with the shower still running. “Maddy, you already were up late. You don’t have time for a long shower.” That snapped me out of daydreaming about my new plans for faking bedwetting tonight. I rushed to finish cleaning myself up. By the time I had finished showering and dressing, the bus was set to arrive in less than five minutes. Jackson had already gotten on his bus for elementary school, and Grace was driving to school, so she was still lazily picking through her breakfast while staring at her phone. If the high school hadn’t been in the opposite direction from our house as the middle school, my parents might have had Grace drop me off on her way to high school, but even though I hated how long the bus ride was – and needing to get up extra early for it – the one nice thing was that it gave me time to spend with Emma and Angie before classes began. And besides, the school year was nearly over. Just one more week. Just a bunch of final exams and standardized tests to wade through, and then I’d be free for the whole summer. And there wouldn’t be any actual tests this morning. Monday was prep day, which meant teachers in each of our classes were doing final reviews before it would be time to take our final exams and other end-of-year tests. Not that it mattered much. Even if, by some miracle, I were to ace all of my tests, it wouldn’t bring my grades up to where my parents wanted them to be. That was the downside of having a really smart older sister. Grace had just had to go first and set a bunch of academic expectations that I wasn’t capable of meeting. “Sleep well last night?” Grace asked as I sipped on a glass of orange juice that Mom had hastily poured for me. This time, I caught on to the fact that my sister was really asking about the bedwetting, not whether or not I had gotten a good night’s worth of sleep. “Yeah,” I replied, avoiding eye contact with her. “Maddy,” Mom called out from the front room. “Your bus is at the other end of the street.” I picked up my backpack and rushed to the front door. Mom placed a banana in my hand, which I knew right away was going to be given to Emma. <><><> Both Emma and Angie had already turned thirteen during the school year. I was a late bloomer. I wasn’t going to officially be a teenager for a couple of weeks. My two friends didn’t hold their status as official teenagers over me. Well, at least not that much. Emma accepted the banana from me as I took a seat next to her on the bus. That was good because I wasn’t all that hungry, and it would have been wasteful to just toss it out. I spent the first portion of the bus ride describing the soccer camp my parents had signed me up for in great detail. “Yes, yes, we get it. You’re going to have a fun time without us,” Angie said, after I had been rambling on the topic for about ten minutes. I shut up at the realization that I had indeed been talking nonstop since I had sat down next to Angie and Emma. “If you can stop being a chatterbox for a few seconds, we can start making some other plans for the summer,” Emma said. The conversation turned to getting together for a sleepover. That was dangerous territory. I needed to get my hands on pull-ups before then so that Mom would feel comfortable sending me on the sleepover. I, of course, wouldn’t even take them out of my backpack, but Mom wouldn’t need to be aware of that. The one good thing was that Angie’s parents were taking her on a road trip for a week right after school was let out. That would push off the first sleepover long enough that my parents should be getting me pull-ups after having run out of other ideas to treat the bedwetting. “We could do the sleepover on your birthday,” Emma suggested. She turned to Angie. “You’ll be back by then, right?” Angie took a look at a calendar on her phone. “Yep, we get back the day before.” “I was thinking,” Emma said. “That we should do something special for it. How about pulling an all nighter?” “No way, I’d be out of it by 2 a.m. at the latest,” Angie said. Emma looked over at me. “Well, birthday girl?” That was perfect. Even if I didn’t have pull-ups by then, I could convince Mom I’d be fine until after my friends left to go sleep things off for the rest of the day at home. “That sounds like fun,” I said. “I can do it as long as I can have enough caffeine.” “OK,” Angie said, giving me a look. “Now I really know that it is a bad idea. No way should you be allowed to have that much caffeine.” “I don’t know what you’re talking about,” I said. Emma joined with Angie in staring incredulously at me. “Let’s see,” Emma said. “There was that time in second grade when you had pop during the pizza party at school. Do I need to remind you what happened afterward?” I blushed. I was very grateful that Emma hadn’t spelled out what had happened in that embarrassing incident. “That was ages ago,” I protested. “Besides, our teacher should have known that my parents didn’t let me have any caffeinated drinks when I was that young.” “Well, what about that time Allen tricked you into drinking that energy drink last year?” I groaned loudly. “That wasn’t my fault, either. How was I supposed to know that Starbucks’ lemonade was caffeinated?” “I’m not saying it was your fault, just that maybe caffeine and you don’t mix very well,” Angie said. “You practically had the shakes, and you literally couldn’t shut up for hours. Mr. Gainwell had to send you to the nurse’s office until you could calm down.” “That’s still different,” I protested. “I’ll be thirteen. I’ll be fine as long as I pace myself and no one surprises me with drinks secretly spiked with caffeine.” “Fine, but we’re doing the sleepover at your house then,” Angie said. “Your parents can deal with you if you get too hyper.” I agreed that this was a fair deal, though it might take some convincing for my parents to go along with it. <><><> I followed all my parents’ rules about limiting my liquids to the letter after I got home from school. I made sure to not drink too much, and I made sure that they could see that I was only filling my cup halfway up the few times I did have something to drink this afternoon and evening. I didn’t get any further comments about limiting my liquids. I didn’t think that was because my parents weren’t paying attention, but because I’d given them no opportunity to complain, as I was following the directions without needing to be given any reminders. Mom did end up reminding me to go and use the toilet before getting into bed, but I would have done so even if she hadn’t said anything to me. The hardest part tonight was having to wait until I was certain that everyone was asleep. As the clock again passed midnight, I once again found that I had no need to pee at the moment, which wasn’t a surprise for tonight. But that didn’t matter. The situation tonight was perfect. I’d done everything my parents had wanted me to do in order to avoid wetting the bed, so when I would trick them into thinking I had wet the bed anyway, despite all of those precautions, they would have no choice but to look for other solutions. The plan tonight was simple, and there was only a tiny risk of being caught at the wrong time, so I figured I could pull it off. I would do what I had considered doing the night before, but only this time, I would do it without wetting my bed in the first place. I eased myself out of bed, turning on the lamp on the nightstand to let me see what I was doing. I removed all the bedding into a pile on the floor. It was a lot to carry all at once, but it would be a lot less risky if I did it all in one trip. I went to open my bedroom door first, as I’d not be able to easily grab the handle with my hands full. The only point where things could go wrong would be right now. I’d only be in the hallway for a couple of seconds, but if Grace were to come out of her bedroom and notice that none of the bedding I was holding was wet, that would out my plan then and there. But it only took a few seconds to walk down the hallway, even while trying to do so quietly with a massive bundle of laundry in my arms. Soon, I was on the stairs and out of sight, letting me slow down lest I trip over Chester in the dark. I deposited the bedding in the washing machine, added some detergent for good measure, and got the washing cycle started. There wouldn’t be any way to tell that I hadn’t actually peed the bed. It would just look like I had been responsible for taking care of the cleanup myself without waking Mom and Dad. And there wouldn’t even be any need to say something to Mom directly. She would be sure to come across the full washing machine at some point after I had left for school. I remembered to sprinkle baking soda on the bed before getting tucked into the sleeping bag on the floor. My only regret as I was drifting off to sleep was how much it was going to suck having to take a bunch of tests tomorrow while being extra tired. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/
    12 points
  26. Chapter 9: Running Dry Mom’s eyes went back and forth between the sleeping bag on the floor and the uncovered mattress still covered in baking soda. Like yesterday, I had slept in much longer than intended because of how late I had finally fallen asleep after cleaning up after the fake bedwetting incident. Unlike yesterday, Mom had come to investigate why I hadn’t gotten out of bed at a reasonable time. I had woken up to the sight of her standing over me at the foot of the sleeping bag. The second night of waking up on the floor was less disorientating than the first. I knew right away both where I was and why I was there. I had intentionally peed on the bed, and Grace had helped me clean up. I stretched my mouth open in a wide yawn and rubbed my eyes. This was not how I had intended for my mom to find out about the bedwetting. I would have preferred a discreet conversation once I was fully awake rather than be wakened to her witnessing the aftermath of it. I had less control of my secrets than I thought I did. “What happened?” Mom asked. The question irked me. The answer seemed rather obvious. Why else would I be in a sleeping bag? And why else would all the sheets and blankets have been taken off of the mattress? Why was Mom insisting that I spell it out for her? I didn’t bother describing the elaborate dream I had made up for Grace last night. “Um,” I said, my gaze fixed on Mom’s slippers rather than her face. “It happened again.” Mom sighed. “I did tell you that you shouldn’t have had so much to drink last night.” That was true. Mom had caught me in the middle of drinking one more glass of water before going to bed. I had worried that it would have caused problems with being able to pee on the bed, but I still had been hydrated enough to do so. The last thing I needed was for Mom to be fixated on how much liquids I was drinking. “I was thirsty. And it’s not like that’s caused problems before.” “And it’s not like you’ve ever wet the bed before, much less two times in a row,” Mom said. “I think it would be good if you drank a little bit less in the evening.” There wasn’t anything I could say to argue back against that. From Mom’s perspective, it was a completely reasonable request. From what I could recall, Grace had been under similar restrictions back when she was a bedwetter. I would just need to be more discreet when getting extra water to drink today. There were footsteps in the hallway. Then Grace walked by, passing my open bedroom door on the way to her own bedroom. Mom turned around just in time to briefly make eye contact with Grace before my older sister scurried off. Great. Now, Mom and Grace both knew that each other knew about my bedwetting. Mom rushed over to close the door. “I’m sorry,” Mom said. “I’ll talk with your sister and make sure she respects your privacy. I should have closed the door behind me when I came to get you up.” “It’s fine. She found out last night. She helped me get it cleaned.” “Oh,” Mom said. “That was nice of her.” “Yeah,” I said. Best to get the full truth out. “She knows that I know about her past bedwetting as well.” “I see,” Mom said. “Still, I’ll have a talk with her later this morning. Did you start the washing machine last night?” “Yeah.” “Well, no one else has started on any laundry this morning, so it’s still in there. Please move it over to the dryer before you get in the shower.” Mom left the bedroom without giving me any further instructions. It was Sunday morning. That sucked cause it meant the weekend was already halfway over. The only good thing was that I only had one more week left of school before summer break. That also meant that our soccer tournament was continuing this afternoon. We had a game scheduled for right after lunch, and there would be another one early in the evening if we won. All that exercise would at least give me plenty of excuses to drink more water. I rolled up my sleeping bag and tucked it back in the closet. I stood and stretched for a couple of minutes before heading downstairs to move the bedding over to the dryer. I wasn’t super sore from having slept on the floor, but I was beginning to notice the effects of having done so for two nights in a row. <><><> Getting hydrated was a lot more difficult when everyone was monitoring how much I was drinking. My problems with getting enough to drink started as soon as I got home from the soccer match. I had gone through two bottles of Gatorade while I had been playing, but with how hot it had been during the game, I was sure I had practically sweated it all out. We’d lost three to zero in the sweltering heat, and the score would have been even more lopsided if not for some heroic saves by Angie, who was the team’s goalie. And that was the end of soccer – at least playing competitively on a team – until it was time to try out for the middle school team in the fall. There were some summers when I had played in a summer league with Angie and Emma, but with the lengthy vacation my parents had planned to celebrate my sister’s high school graduation, that wasn’t an option this year. That had been disappointing, but Mom and Dad had made it up to me by signing me up for a week-long, overnight soccer camp instead. After having taken a quick shower, I thought I had the kitchen to myself as I retrieved a plastic cup from the cupboard and grabbed the filtered water from the fridge. Still, it wouldn’t do to dawdle. I needed to drink the water quickly. I lifted the cup to my lips and tilted my head back as I began to chug down the water as fast as possible. It wasn’t fast enough. I had gotten halfway through the cup of water when I heard my sister’s voice behind me. “Not sure that’s a good idea.” The shock of hearing Grace’s voice, especially when I had been so certain that she had been tucked away in her bedroom, caused my hand to slip. Instead of continuing to pour the water into my mouth, I splashed a large amount onto my chin and T-shirt. I turned to face my sister. “Seriously, don’t sneak up on me like that.” Graced eyed the wet spots on my shirt as I wiped my chin dry on my sleeve. My face burned. It brought me back to how she had looked at me in the hallway last night when it had been my pajama pants rather than my T-shirt that had been wet. Grace grimaced a little, as if she wasn’t entirely comfortable with what she was about to say. “Look, I know from experience that, um, drinking as much water as you’re drinking right now isn’t always a good idea.” She looked around as if she was making sure no one was eavesdropping on the conversation and then leaned in closer to me. “Probably best to limit your liquids until bed unless you like waking up to change your sheets in the middle of the night.” My chest froze at that last whispered sentence from Grace. What, why would she think that I – or anyone – would like waking up to a wet bed? “What? I don’t like it.” Grace rolled her eyes. “I know you don’t like it. It’s just a figure of speech.” “But I can’t, like, not drink anything at all,” I protested. “I’m not saying that you shouldn’t drink anything,” Grace said. “But, like, chugging a sixteen-ounce cup of water isn’t exactly going to make things easier on your bladder tonight.” It wasn’t as if I could very well argue with her about that point. My older sister was the expert on bedwetting, after all. I emptied the remainder of the water from the glass into the sink. I would need to find other opportunities to stay hydrated. That proved to be difficult. <><><> Grace had helped Mom and Dad set the table for dinner. We always sat in the same spot around the table. Our parents sat on one end together, with Jackson next to Mom, so she could keep him in line. Grace sat next to Dad, and I was sandwiched between my two siblings. The glass of water in front of my plate was technically full, but Grace had also filled it to the brim with ice, so there was only about half as much water in it as normal. Not that I could say anything about it at the moment. The last thing I needed was for Jackson to find out about the bedwetting as well. He would not handle it as discretely as I had with Grace when I was his age. I desperately wanted to excuse myself from the table to refill my glass of water, but I had a sinking feeling that Mom and Dad would definitely say something about it. They wouldn’t outright tell me that I should drink less to avoid wetting the bed – not in front of Jackson – but I suspected they would encourage me to drink less, and I didn’t want to deal with that embarrassing conversation. I stared at the glass of ice as I took another bite of spaghetti, as if I could mentally make the ice cubes begin to melt a little bit faster. By the time I was finished eating my spaghetti, enough ice had melted to allow me to have one more small sip before it was time to take the dishes to the kitchen for Grace to get them washed. The rest of the evening didn’t go any better. It seemed like every time I got up to walk past the kitchen, Mom, Dad, or Grace were in sight. That was a problem. I needed them to think I was wetting the bed naturally, like whatever genetics had caused Grace to be a bedwetter was now doing it for me. If my parents thought that the bedwetting was only due to how much water I was drinking, I worried they might focus on that rather than purchase pull-ups. I managed to sneak in a few sips of water here and there, but it wasn’t nearly as much as I’d had to drink the other night. I also put off going to the bathroom. The last time I had peed had been shortly before dinner. Even without as much to drink, if I went from then until midnight, surely I’d need to pee badly enough at that point that wetting the bed wouldn’t be difficult. <><><> It was a school night, so I was sent to bed a bit earlier. I was in the middle of brushing my teeth when Mom peeked into the bathroom. “Madelyn,” Mom said. I took the toothbrush out of my mouth so that I could reply. “Yes?” “Make sure you use the toilet before you go to bed, OK?” “I will,” I replied, trying to keep the annoyance out of my voice. I didn’t want to be treated like a baby who had to be reminded to go to the toilet, even if Mom did think I’d had two actually bedwetting accidents so far this weekend. I brushed my teeth for another ten seconds and then shut the bathroom door behind me. Was Mom still out in the hallway? I couldn’t tell if her footsteps had carried her all the way to the stairs or if she had just gone to her bedroom. There also hadn’t been a sound of any doors closing. That was a problem. The bathroom wasn’t very soundproof. Mom might be able to notice if I didn’t pee at all, as should would be able to hear me if I did go like she had asked. I didn’t need to pee all that badly at this point, but I did need to go enough that I shouldn’t have trouble peeing as long as I was sitting on a toilet rather than in my bed. I lifted the lid to the toilet seat, let my pajamas fall to my feet, and sat down. I had to find a way to convince Mom and Dad that none of their other methods of getting me to stop wetting the bed – limiting fluids and making me use the toilet right before going to sleep – were working. I needed to reach the point where they would give up trying to stop the bedwetting and switch their focus to limiting the damage from it by getting me pull-ups to wear. That meant that I needed to convince them that I was doing my best to avoid wetting the bed, so I would have to use the toilet now and try to figure out a way to still wet the bed later tonight. I didn’t have any difficulty in getting my bladder to release. The sound of the urine streaming into the toilet was proof that I had done exactly what Mom had asked me to. I had hoped that I’d perhaps be able to stop the stream mid-pee, giving myself a better chance to wet the bed later, but that wasn’t successful. Once my bladder started to empty, there was no stopping it until every last drop was out. I took a peek in my parents’ bedroom after leaving the bathroom. Mom was lying in bed on top of the sheets, reading a book. That was a problem. There would be no sneaking any more drinks of water tonight, not even the yucky tap water from the bathroom sink. The next two hours passed slowly. My eyes were sore from staring at my phone by the time I was certain that everyone was asleep. There had to be a better way of faking the bedwetting, but every alternative I’d considered so far had presented some sort of complication, something that would risk Mom and Dad – and now Grace as well – discovering that something was off about my bedwetting. I had to stick to faking the bedwetting in a way that looked perfectly natural. There couldn’t be any doubt in my parents’ minds that it was real. With the clock now past midnight, I still didn’t feel like I needed to pee at all, but I was determined to try either way. I sat on my knees on the bed for about ten minutes until I could barely keep my eyes open. It was the same routine I had followed the past two nights. I strained as hard as I could, trying to conjure pictures of water and rivers and streams in my head. It was no use. I couldn’t get anything to come out. My bladder was still too empty. I nearly lay down in bed in resignation, but another plan to fake my bedwetting suddenly sprang to mind. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/
    12 points
  27. Disaster strikes Sam as the girls go out on their bikes. She is simply along for the ride until she is discovered at the other end. --- My writing is my passion and my income. I'm only able to write as much as I do because of the wonderful support from my subscribers. With the ABDL purge on Patreon hurting my income dramatically I have set up a couple of alternatives. If you enjoy my work and want to support me there has never been a time where I need it more. For $5 you can see every update to my stories one week before anyone else and for $10 you get early access PLUS access to 50+ stories EXCLUSIVE to subscribers. There are other rewards and tiers available including discounted commissions. To find out more please consider visiting one of my subscription sites. Prices, rewards and eveything else are the same across both https://reamstories.com/elfy https://subscribestar.adult/elfy Thank you for reading and supporting me and my work ❤️ --- There was no response. The canopy was doing a remarkable job in stopping sound from escaping. She belatedly wished that she had the presence of mind to ask Nina to leave the front flap open. She let out a deep shaky breath. Wearing a diaper by choice in front of her friends was one thing, she could easily play it off as a precaution, but using it was something else entirely. Every time the trailer went over a bump on the path Sam felt more rumbles. Soon the rumbling became shifting which turned into pressure on Sam’s bowels. Perhaps the worst part of all this was not knowing how far they had left to go, they could be a minute or an hour away as far as Sam knew. She was shifting as much as she could in her seat but the cramps were getting worse. “Nina!” Sam cried out desperately. There was no response. No one could hear her. Sam was trapped in a little bubble separate from the rest of the world. She was trying not to panic but every time she got her breathing under control she felt another pain tear through her intestines. It felt like they were twisting and writhing in protest. Sam’s little arms and legs flailed as she tried to hit the canopy in the hope of attracting attention. “Oh god, oh god, oh god…” Sam repeated to herself. It was really going to happen. Sam felt heat rising in her face, her hands and feet shook and her desperate brain was racing through thoughts at a hundred miles per hour. She angrily rebuked herself for not going to the bathroom before they left, she hadn’t felt the need to go but she could’ve tried at least. Wetting her diaper in the night was one thing but Sam couldn’t fathom this. In the crib she wet herself because she couldn’t get out and didn’t want to wake up her best friend. Now her friends were mere feet away but completely absorbed in cycling and weren’t paying her any attention. This was going to be so much worse. Sam’s desperate mind came up with an idea. Maybe the problem was that she was just too full and she could buy herself some time by relaxing her bladder and peeing. She didn’t particularly want to wet herself but it was better than the alternative which felt like it was just minutes away. If it gave her a couple of minutes and that was enough time to make it to the next stop then it would be worth it. Remembering the night before Sam did her best to take a deep breath and relax herself. To her surprise she began peeing almost immediately. She hadn’t been aware of any special need to pee but maybe it had always been there, unnoticed because of the bigger urgencies. It was a still a very peculiar feeling. The warmth burst around her bottom and quickly spread up the back thanks to the way the seat had her sitting. She slowly let out her breath as she released her bladder. When she was finally done there was a cocoon of heat around her waist that didn’t feel all that bad, it was certainly better than her wet clothes had been. Sam looked out of the canopy she was under. For some reason she felt that what she had done would’ve been obvious to everyone around her but, of course, nobody was paying attention. The cycling continued as Sam felt the creeping heat continuing to slowly spread around her butt. As long as she didn’t let any of the others find out what had happened it didn’t seem so bad… A cramp ripped through Sam’s intestines. And her hands went straight down to her tummy. Any good feelings she had disappeared as she realised wetting herself hadn’t relieved the pressure in the slightest. She started feeling panicked as the pressure in her bowels seemed to grow by the second. “Nina!” Sam yelled. It was hopeless. She still couldn’t be heard. Sam tried to desperately think of some way to get out of the situation. The buckle for her seat was behind her, she knew that much, and reaching around she tried to find it. Her little arms had no hope of reaching the release, she couldn’t so much as lean forwards as the straps held her tightly back. Sam whimpered as tears filled her eyes. The pressure was building to levels she couldn’t control, it felt like there was a huge weight pressing against her sphincter and it was getting heavier all the time. There was no way for Sam to get anyone’s attention or get off the trailer. She was as useless as a baby. She waved her arms desperately as she saw her friends cycling past. Chrissy was paying no attention as she race around on the rocky path whilst Amy was constantly stopping and peering into the forest on one side and the lake the other with her binoculars. Soon it wouldn’t matter if anyone did notice her struggles as it felt like the only thing keeping the battle going was the seat right below her. She could feel her tired sphincter slowly losing the fight millimetre-by-millimetre. A family came cycling the other way and in her desperate state Sam tried to wave them down. They simply waved back and smiled thinking she was an excitable toddler. When the end came it was sudden. Sam felt the pressure building a little more but then her control gave out. She gasped as she suddenly felt a hot mushy mass get deposited in her seat. Sitting down as she was the poop had nowhere to go and spread out against her skin. She knew there was more to come but she was still trying to deal with the devastating reality that she was doing this. Sam’s bowels groaned in protest and she knew she had to get everything else. Without even thinking about what she was doing she lifted her butt an inch off the seat, it was all she could manage, and as soon as there was space her body pushed again. Sam moaned as she felt several long logs push into her underwear. She closed her eyes and felt her face go red as she held her breath and pushed. There was a muffled sound of breaking wind before a rush of sloppy mess rushed out and over the pile already in her diaper. Sam grimaced as she felt the waste pressing against her skin and spreading out. It got even worse as she lowered herself to sit in it. Compressed between the seat and her body, the poop spread over even more of her diaper. The smell started to leak out and contaminate the air as Sam started sniffing back tears. Sam caught a whiff of her own smell and cringed. The canopy stopped the sound going out and it was equally good at keeping the stink in. She was utterly trapped, all she could do was sit in the seat and wait to inevitably be discovered but she had no idea when it might be. The bike ride continued and every bump in the road made Sam bounce in her mess. She had cried for the first few minutes but then the tears dried up leaving her with a red face with streaks going down her cheeks. The smell became overpowering and she almost made herself sick but she slowly adjusted, or at least the smell seemed to get better. At the top of the hill they had been climbing for some time there was a rest area. Sam could see the path opening up into a clearing. To one side was an even more picturesque view of the valley below. The lake surrounded by forest was laid out before them all just over the edge of a small railing. There were a couple of picnic tables nearby though Sam was thankful that the four girls were the only people there. Amy stopped and neatly lowered her bike’s kickstand. Chrissy spun her bike as she skidded to a halt throwing up a cloud of dust. When Nina stopped next to her two friends Sam found herself shaking. She started crying again as she knew the moment of her discovery was at hand. Nina got off her bike and took a second before turning around when she saw Sam crying she frowned and hurried over. “Sam, what’s… Oh… God…” Nina unzipped the front of the canopy and the smell must’ve hit her like a bomb blast. Nina backed away. She almost looked like she was in shock. “Nina? What’s going on?” Chrissy asked. Amy and Chrissy came over and when they got within a few feet of the trailer they sniffed the air. They asked if some animal had left droppings nearby before the reality of the situation dawned on them. All three women looked into the trailer where Sam was hiding her face with her hands. Her diaper, the source of the offending smell was pushed out in front of her and she almost felt like she was looking at her friends through green stink lines. “I’m sorry…” Sam mumbled, “I… I’m sorry…” “Oh damn.” Chrissy said. “We’ve got to get her out.” Amy said though she made no attempt to approach Sam. It was Nina who had somewhat recovered from her shock who came forwards. She finished unzipping the canopy whilst clearly holding her breath. She was looking at Sam with sympathy and yet also didn’t want to spend too much time with her head in the trailer. It was typical, Sam thought, she just realised she might have a major crush on her friend and then she does this to utterly repel her. “I didn’t mean to…” Sam muttered. “It’s going to be OK.” Nina choked out. Sam felt Nina reach behind her and press the release for the straps. The belts slackened and with Nina’s help Sam climbed out of the seat. She felt disgusting and smelt worse. Nina backed up to let Sam step down off the trailer. She was crying still, her breath came in stages as tears cascaded down her face. If her diaper had felt heavy after her wetting it was nothing compared to how it was then. Her diaper was drooping as much as it was able to and seemed impossibly thick. Looking up Sam saw Chrissy suddenly cover her nose and back up several steps with a look of disgust on her face. Amy just seemed too shocked to do anything, it was only Nina who was trying to help in any way. “What happened?” Chrissy asked. Her voice was strained like she was doing her best not to breathe in at all. “I… I needed to go…” Sam sobbed, “I tried to tell Nina but she couldn’t hear me.” “I’m sorry.” Nina frowned with concern, “I didn’t hear a thing.” “Why didn’t you just wait?” Chrissy asked accusingly. “I tried!” Sam exclaimed and stomped her foot on the gravel. Did her friend think she did this deliberately? “Chrissy.” Nina looked over at the other woman with a severe look. Chrissy put her free hand up in apology before turning away and walking back several more paces. Sam felt like she was at the centre of some sort of exclusion zone, that her diaper was a toxic gas poisoning everyone around her. Even worse, she could see how Chrissy had looked at her, how Amy still WAS looking at her. She felt like she could read their minds: “Why did we bring this baby?” Perhaps worst of all was Nina. Sam could see her crush was trying to put a brave face on what had happened but it didn’t hide the embarrassment Sam knew Nina must have for being around her. It felt like no sooner had Sam noticed she had feelings for Nina than she blew up the chance for anything to happen in the most humiliating way possible. “It’s OK, Sam.” Nina said, “We’re going to sort this out. No one is coming up here so no one will know.” Those words did little to comfort Sam. It didn’t matter if strangers saw her like this, they all assumed she was a baby anyway, no matter how much she fought against that. It was her friends that worried Sam more. The people she was staying with, the people who knew her and would never forget what she had done. They would never see her the same way. Sam could already tell that as soon as they got back she would be asked to find a new place of residence. She sobbed even harder. “Please, Sam, don’t cry.” Nina said quietly in an understanding tone, “It’s going to be OK.” “It isn’t!” Sam finally exploded loudly enough that Chrissy turned and saw her. Sam didn’t want to open up emotionally. She’d already burdened her friends with everything that had happened on their vacation, with every adjustment they had had to make since they met her. She couldn’t just drop an emotional bomb on them. Not when she could still feel the squishy mess in the back of her diaper slipping against her skin whenever she shifted position. “Sam?” Nina prodded for Sam to open up. “I didn’t bring a spare diaper or anything.” Sam finally said. It was much easier to divulge the physical problem rather than the emotional one that was really causing her trouble, “I’m going to ruin your picnic by making us all go back before… Why are you looking at me like that?” “You don’t have to ruin anything.” Nina said. Her eyes flicked away from Sam guiltily. “What do you mean?” Sam asked, “I can’t just sit here like this…” Sam frowned as Nina looked at her with a sheepish smile. She slipped her backpack off her back and brought it to the ground between them both. She slowly unzipped it and Sam was shocked to see two clean diapers as well as a roll of toilet paper and a plastic bag. “You… You brought all this?” Sam said dumbly. “I wasn’t presuming you’d need it or anything!” Nina was quick to say, “It was for emergencies. I saw that you were wearing a diaper this morning, I know you’ve been having some trouble and I thought it was better to be safe than sorry.” Sam was so surprised she didn’t know what to say. On the one hand she was very grateful that Nina’s forward thinking may have saved their picnic, but on the other it meant that her friend had thought she would NEED a change. She could say it was “just in case” but friends don’t normally bring diapers on days out for “just in case”, these were brought specifically because of her. She might need them. No one else. The fact that she DID need them only did a little to ease Sam’s negative thoughts. “Please don’t be mad.” Nina finally said when Sam remained silent. “I just… I don’t know what to say.” Sam replied truthfully. “You don’t have to say anything.” Nina gave another small smile that sent Sam’s heart fluttering, “Just take my bag into the trees, find a spot and… well, you know.” “Change my diaper?” Sam said with self-loathing. She sniffed. The tears were stopping but the childish phrase made her cheeks turn pink, she saw Nina was blushing a little too. “You know the other two won’t say anything about it.” Nina continued, “We’ll look back on this in a few years and laugh.” Sam thought that might be pushing it but she took the bag from Nina and looked behind her to the trees at the edge of the clearing. The forest was pretty thick with vegetation, she wouldn’t have to go far in to them to get some privacy. “You’ll make sure no one comes over and sees what’s happening?” Sam asked Nina. “I’ll be your bodyguard.” Nina nodded. Sam took a deep breath and then wished she hadn’t as she smelt the pungent scent of her own heavily used diaper. She took the straps of the backpack and started dragging it over to the trees. She felt like Nina, Amy and Chrissy were all staring at her butt to see if they could see a bulge but she wasn’t going to look back to confirm that suspicion. She couldn’t believe she was finding herself in a position like this. --- If you want to find out what happens next you can do so RIGHT NOW at either of the following links: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lplyymi677/chapter/84355c57-7a8b-4e2a-9695-16b607ca37e7 https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1191430
    12 points
  28. Chapter 6: Not Going to Happen Again There had to be some kind of catch. I looked at my older sister in astonishment after hearing her spell out the favor she wanted. I really hadn’t had a clue about what the favor was going to be, but what she was asking wasn’t anywhere close to any of the guesses that had been swirling around in my head since she had done my homework for me yesterday in return for a then-secret favor. I guess I had just figured that it was going to be something a little bigger than what she had asked, or at least something that I otherwise wouldn’t have wanted to do for her. But this? It would be a piece of cake. Grace was taking us to the mall. She was supposed to stick with us as a chaperone the whole time. Instead, she was going to drop us off at the mall and return to pick us up four hours later. All I and my friends had to do was not say anything about it. “Well,” Grace said with a hint of impatience in her voice. Oh, yeah. I suppose she needed me to answer her and not just stand around gawking at her. “Yeah, of course.” And that was the end of that discussion. Grace left to head back to her room. I texted my friends the good news. I made no mention of the favor in the message to them. Nothing done on a phone was secret, after all. I really didn’t think that my parents looked through my text messages, but I wasn’t confident that they didn’t have the ability to do so if they ever wanted to. I still couldn’t help but question the situation. Grace was a good older sister, but her altruism had never extended this far before. What was in it for her? She would get four hours to herself, four hours when her time would be unaccounted for by our parents. What could be so important that she’d risk the fallout of her plot being discovered? For me, I couldn’t see any downside to it at all. Four hours by ourselves at the mall. That was going to be an easy secret to keep; it was not like I would have any incentive to tattle on my older sister. There was one other benefit for Grace, which I noticed once I went back downstairs. I suppose it didn’t hurt my sister that her willingness to take me and my friends to the mall also got her in Mom’s good graces. Mom was practically gushing about how much of a good older sibling Grace was. That was true, just not in the way that Mom was thinking. <><><> When my parents upgraded to a new minivan last year, they handed down the old one to my sister. The silver Toyota Sienna wasn’t the most fashionable of vehicles for a teen girl to be driving around. My sister had nearly thrown a fit when our parents told her that it would be her vehicle after she got her license. But a car was a car, and having one was a lot better than not having one. Grace skipped the turn that led to one of the two massive parking ramps on either side of the three-story mall and instead drove us right up to one of the entrances. “You guys have fun,” Grace said as she pulled over to the curb and put the van into park. “I’ll be back to get you right here at five. Any problems and you call me right away, OK?” I got out of the passenger seat, and Emma and Angie joined me on the sidewalk, but not without a little confusion. “We’re getting chauffeur service now?” Angie asked as Grace pulled away. Grace and I hadn’t said anything about the favor on the way to the mall. I had almost thought she had either forgotten about it or had decided to backtrack. And I hadn’t wanted to bring the topic up in front of my friends in case Grace had somehow decided to change her mind. “Oh no,” I replied. “We’re on our own today.” Emma and Angie both stared at me. “How in the world did you get her to do that?” Emma asked. I told them about how Grace had done my homework for me the other day, using that assistance basically as blackmail to get me to lie to my parents about the trip to the mall. The rules at the mall were that kids under the age of sixteen couldn’t be left unsupervised after 5 p.m. But all of our parents were stricter than that. We’d never been left on our own at the mall before. “You cheated on your homework?” Emma asked indignantly. She was a stickler for following the rules. I didn’t think that accusation was all that fair. “You heard what Mr. Thompson said. That’s for eighth grade. It’s not like we were supposed to be learning about it this year, anyway.” “Fine,” Emma said, her hands on her hips. “But what exactly am I supposed to tell my parents?” “You’ll tell them that Grace did an awesome job of taking us to the mall,” I said. “You’re saying I should lie to them?” Emma asked. “Do you want to go home?” Angie asked. “You don’t need to be specific. Just say Grace took us to the mall. That’s technically the truth, after all.” Emma sighed in defeat. “Fine.” “Then come on,” Angie said, heading toward the mall entrance. “What are you waiting for?” <><><> “I need to pee quick,” I said, excusing myself at the sight of the first restrooms we passed. The two full glasses of Kool-Aid I’d drunk with my lunch of leftover pizza had been a lot, even for my typically strong bladder. The restroom was nearly deserted. I stepped into a stall near the end. Staying hydrated like this was getting to be a nuisance. It would be so much easier to fake my bedwetting once I had pull-ups. I would need to have another conversation with Emma and Angie once I got back out to the hallway. Angie seemed on board with keeping the secret, but I needed to make it crystal clear to Emma that she had better be on the same page with us. My phone buzzed. I reached down to get it from the pocket of my shorts. It was a message from Mom sent to the group chat that we shared with her and my sister. She had asked how we were doing at the mall. Grace had already replied a few seconds later, saying that we were having a good time and had gotten there OK. I thought about joining the conversation but decided that the less I said, the better. Best to keep things simple if we were going to try to keep our stories straight. I started to head to the sink to wash my hands – which usually meant running them through the water for a few seconds – when something near the restroom entrance caught my eye. There was a woman leaning over a girl on the diaper changing station. That wasn’t an uncommon sight at the mall, and normally, I didn’t pay much attention to it, but this was different. The girl looked only a little younger than Jackson. Maybe old enough to be starting kindergarten next fall. She was certainly old enough that she should have been potty trained already. She barely fit on the diaper changing station indented into the bathroom wall. I walked over to the faucet that was the second closest to where the change was taking place. I usually rushed through washing my hands, but this time, I worked to scrub them as thoroughly as possible, taking slight peeks to the side every few seconds. There could be no mistaking what I saw. The pull-ups the girl was being changed into matched the designs on the ones I had seen in the magazine I had under my bed. This was a new idea, one that hadn’t even occurred to me before. The pull-ups were advertised as nighttime underwear designed for kids who wet the bed. But here was a girl who was wearing them during the day. I hadn’t even considered that possibility before, which made me feel a bit stupid. There wouldn’t be any reason why a pull-up worn at night also wouldn’t be effective during the day. It wasn’t like a pull-up would be less absorbent while the sun was out. But a girl not potty trained at that age? What was wrong with her? I figured it probably had some sort of special needs situation or disability. But as I continued to wash my hands, I caught snippets of the conversation between the mom and daughter: just idle chit-chat about what they were planning to do and see at the mall in what was an otherwise normal conversation for a kid that age, nothing different from conversations I’d had with my brother when he’d been that age. I averted my eyes – focusing on putting some more soap on my hands – as the mom finished putting a clean pull-up on her daughter and helped her to her feet. There wasn’t anyone else in the restroom when I at last finished washing my hands. I grabbed a large wad of paper towels to dry my hands off. The used pull-up was staring right at me on the top of the nearly full garbage bin as I went to discard the paper towels on my way out of the restroom. I paused for several moments as I stared at it. The questions it raised were ones I couldn’t even dare to let myself think about, let alone answer, for fear of the possibilities nibbling at the far reaches of my brain. I stopped at a drinking fountain after leaving the restroom, taking a few long sips of water. Had to keep up my hydration, as annoying as it was. I snuck up on my friends, both of whom were glued to their phones. I peeked over Angie’s shoulder silently to watch the videos she was scrolling through on TikTok. Dad was adamant that Grace and I shouldn’t use that app. He called it poorly disguised Chinese spyware. I couldn’t see why a foreign government would care about funny dancing videos. But he was the IT expert, so there was no changing his mind. I had to make do with gleaning information from my friends about what the latest social media trends were. “Boo!” I tapped Angie on her shoulder. She jumped and nearly dropped her phone. “You’re such a creep sometimes,” Angie said. “So, what should we do first?” Emma asked. “You decided that you’re good with being at the mall without Grace?” I asked. There needed to be no question about that before we did anything else. Emma bit her lip. “I won’t say anything. I promise. Let’s just not make a habit out of it.” “What do you think Grace is hiding?” Angie asked. “Has to be something she doesn’t want anyone finding out if she’s going to go to all that trouble to keep it secret.” “Maybe it’s a boyfriend,” Emma said. That didn’t seem likely. Grace had someone she’d gone out with for about six months during her junior year. Michael had been a bit of a jerk to me, though, so he wasn’t missed. “No,” I said. “Remember that boyfriend she had? She wouldn’t need to hide it.” “So, a girlfriend then?” Angie asked. That was an interesting question. But I thought of all the posters of boy bands that covered my sister’s bedroom walls. No, it was pretty clear where her interests lay. “No,” I said confidently. “That’s not her thing.” We considered a few other options, but nothing seemed to fit for Grace. We set the mystery of what Grace was up to aside, as there wasn’t any obvious answer we could find for her decision, and set off to explore the mall. As we walked down one of the mall’s many corridors, I thought back to that commercial that had aired on TV the other night. How my friend had laughed and mocked the idea of someone our age needing to wear pull-ups to bed. Their reaction hadn’t dissuaded me from going forward with the fake bedwetting, but it had reaffirmed the need to keep it secret at all costs. There were going to be a lot of sleepovers happening over the summer. My fake bedwetting shouldn’t be a problem as long as Mom had gotten me pull-ups by then. The ad on TV did tout the ability of the pull-ups to be discretely concealed beneath pajamas, but I wasn’t going to be taking that risk around my friends. I wouldn’t even have to wear the pull-ups to bed. I could just tell Mom that I did and then pretend that I must have had a rare dry night. So even if I was staying overnight at one of my friend’s houses, it wouldn’t be a problem at all. Bam. Someone’s shoulder hit me in the face, and I fell backward onto the hallway floor. A man standing over me cursed and then looked down at me. “Stupid kids, watch where you are going.” “Seriously, Mads, you need to pay attention to where you are walking,” Emma said as she gave me a hand and helped me to my feet. “What do you even spend all your time daydreaming about, anyway?” Angie asked. My mind immediately went back to that day three years ago. The way the pull-up felt around my waist. The way my reflection looked in the mirror. The never-ending longing to be able to finally relive that moment. “You look so adorable when you blush like that,” Emma said. “Shut up,” I muttered. I started to walk down the hallway, paying more attention to my surroundings this time. “Is it boys?” Emma asked as she caught up to me. “No, gross. Why would you even say that?” “Yep, definitely boys. I think someone doth protest too much,” Angie said. I rolled my eyes in exasperation. That was better than my friends knowing what I was actually daydreaming about. But not much better. As we made our way to the massive M&M candy shop on the far side of the mall, I had to endure their theories about which boy in our grade I must have a crush on. They went through practically every boy that was in any of my classes, weighing the pros and cons of each option, before settling at last on Ali, who was in my math class and was on the boy’s U13 soccer team for our soccer club. “Am I right,” Angie asked. I didn’t really feel like indulging in their game any longer. “No comment.” We had arrived at the candy store, which had every possible variation of M&M candies that one could want, and quite a few that I couldn’t see anyone ever eating. We filled a bag of custom flavors to share and munched on the chocolate candies while exploring the mall. We walked in a loop around each of the three floors in the three-story complex. We knew every spot in the mall that gave out free samples. There was a hot sauce place that Angie preferred. I only dared to sample the mildest flavors. I didn’t need any further motivation to drink more water. The beef jerky shop next door was my favorite. They even had alligator jerky for sale. Thankfully, there weren’t any samples for it. Besides that, we managed to get some samples of honey, chocolate, and sports drinks. We spent the rest of the time trying on a bunch of clothes. None of us had a bunch of spare cash to make any big purchases, but we had fun squeezing into changing stalls and taking videos and photos for Angie and Emma’s social media accounts. Dad probably wouldn’t approve, but he hadn’t ever explicitly forbidden me from appearing on my friends’ social media pages, and I had been smart enough to make sure that I never brought up that topic with him. Grace did a good job of covering for us with Mom. She texted me a couple of times to ask what my friends and I were up to, and then she dutifully used that information to update Mom about what we were doing. And when we were ready to leave, Grace was right on time to pick us up at five p.m. I took a look over at the dash in front of the steering wheel. My sister must have spent a sizable amount of time driving while we were at the mall. The gas tank was a lot less full than it had been when we’d left home. <><><> “How was your time at the mall?” Mom asked a few seconds after we had stepped in the front door. This was where I needed to live up to my end of the favor. I could see Grace giving me a look out of the corner of my eye, one that told me I better stick to our agreement or else. “It was great,” I said, giving my sister a smile as I looked in her direction. “It was really nice of Grace to take us.” And that was that. There wasn’t any interrogation of what we had done at the mall. That’s one benefit of being a kid who usually has a very difficult time with lying to their parents. Mom didn’t have any reason to suspect that anything was off. It wasn’t quite time for dinner. I grabbed a book I had gotten from the library, one about teenagers struggling to survive in a far-off dystopia, but I wasn’t really paying much attention to what I was reading. Outside of asking me to retrieve my bedding from the basement, my parents hadn’t even made the slightest hint at what had happened last night with the supposed bedwetting. That was both a good thing and a problem. It was good because I was supremely embarrassed by the situation. I still couldn’t get over the look on Mom’s face when she noticed my wet shorts while I was standing at her bedroom door or how Dad had craned his head around in bed to try to see what was going on. I was going to need to somehow work up the courage to do that again tonight. But there was a downside to their seeming indifference. Yes, it was only one accident, and they wouldn’t have any reason to expect that it was anything other than a one-off event, but the way it had been seemingly brushed off and forgotten about didn’t bode well for convincing them that pull-ups were going to be the solution to this bedwetting problem. And that assumed that they would know that the pull-ups were an option for me. I still didn’t know if they had ever had my sister wear pull-ups to manage her own bedwetting. I couldn’t imagine having to wash bedding every single day. The problem was I had been too young at the time to really recall if I had noticed anything out of the ordinary with my sister. It wasn’t impossible to believe that Grace had worn pull-ups and that my parents had gone to great lengths to keep the situation discreet. And by the time I had any interest in the subject, she had already long been toilet trained at night. I had secretly searched her room multiple times but had never found even the slightest bit of evidence of pull-ups. I made sure to finish my whole glass of milk with dinner. I didn’t get a refill. Having to drink one glass of it a day was bad enough. Usually, I would try to sneak into the kitchen and pour some out at the end of dinner. Mom gave me a brief smile as she noticed that both my plate and glass were completely empty as I went to drop them off on the kitchen counter near the sink. Dinners were a family affair. Grace probably would have eaten hers in her room if she had wanted to, but that wasn’t allowed. Still, she hid herself away in her bedroom, saying she wanted to work on some graphic design projects on her computer as soon as she had finished doing the dishes. That meant that game night was just me, Jackson, and my parents. He was old enough to understand the rules of Uno, but not quite old enough to handle having to draw four without coming close to throwing a tantrum. Dad took Jackson upstairs to give him a bath while Mom and I switched to playing a round of the card game Canasta. I was on pins and needles throughout our conversation as we chatted during the game. There were so many secrets that I was juggling. My desire for diapers. The fake bedwetting. My algebra homework. Grace leaving us at the mall. I tried to keep a straight face through all of it, but I must not have succeeded. It was Mom’s turn, but she set her cards down. “Is everything OK?” What did she suspect? Did she know? A wave of guilt ran over me. I came perilously close to blurting everything out right then and there. Mom reached forward and touched my hand. “You don’t need to worry about what happened last night. You remember how I told you that your sister used to struggle with wetting the bed? And that was several times a week for quite a number of years. It’s not something you can control. That’s why it’s called an accident. We never punished or embarrassed Grace for it, and it’s not going to be any different for you.” “Yeah, it’s just…” I struggled at trying to figure out what I was supposed to say. “Don’t let it bother you.” Mom said. “You’ll get a good night’s sleep tonight, and it will be a distant memory in a couple of days.” That made me feel quite guilty. My sheets weren’t going to stay dry tonight. That was out of the question now. If I were to convince Mom and Dad to get me pull-ups, it would take a lot of consistently wet nights. Plodding footsteps coming down the stairs told us that Dad was done getting my brother ready for bed. That meant the upstairs bathroom was ready for me. I was extremely glad the conversation about bedwetting had wrapped up before his return. “Make sure you brush your teeth for two minutes,” Mom said. “Oh, and Maddy, don’t forget to use the toilet as well.” I got up to head upstairs right away, much faster than I normally would have obeyed a request to go brush my teeth. I hoped Mom wouldn’t see how badly I was blushing at her reminder to pee before going to bed. I hadn’t managed to drink quite as much water as I had done yesterday. That, combined with the fact that I didn’t even need to pee nearly as much as I had at this point last night, meant that it would probably be best to get some additional liquids in me before I retreated to my bedroom. I could have drunk some water from the bathroom sink. That would have been the discrete thing to do. But I hated the taste of the tap water at our house. It was bad enough that I needed to brush my teeth with it. That was the main reason I often tried to skirt that nighttime responsibility. Instead, I tiptoed down the stairs. Mom and Dad weren’t in sight. They were probably watching one of their more adult shows in the family room. I grabbed a glass from the cupboard and pulled out a filtered water jug from the refrigerator. I filled the glass about halfway up. That should be enough to ensure that I’d be more than able to pee on the bed in a couple of hours. I raised the glass to my lips, taking a few long sips of the cool water. It was a much better choice than trying to drink from the bathroom sink. “Maddy,” Mom said in a tone that suggested she wasn’t that happy about what I was doing. I lowered the glass from my lips. Mom was standing at the entrance to the kitchen. I looked down at the nearly empty glass. “What, I’m thirsty?” “You probably shouldn’t be drinking that much water right before you get into bed,” Mom said. “That doesn’t help with staying dry at night.” “Oh,” I said, trying my best to pretend that I hadn’t even thought ahead to the possibility that drinking more would cause me to wet the bed. I set the glass down on the counter. I would have preferred to have finished it. I would have to settle for a few sips of tap water upstairs instead. I put on what I thought was a good display of confidence. “Relax, Mom. It’s not going to happen again.” --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com
    12 points
  29. Of course getting a bike wasn't going to be simple for Sam. When is anything simple for her? Once the friends get underway Sam is given plenty of time to appreciate the view and think about her complicated feelings. --- My writing is my passion and my income. I'm only able to write as much as I do because of the wonderful support from my subscribers. With the ABDL purge on Patreon hurting my income dramatically I have set up a couple of alternatives. If you enjoy my work and want to support me there has never been a time where I need it more. For $5 you can see every update to my stories one week before anyone else and for $10 you get early access PLUS access to 50+ stories EXCLUSIVE to subscribers. There are other rewards and tiers available including discounted commissions. To find out more please consider visiting one of my subscription sites. Prices, rewards and eveything else are the same across both https://reamstories.com/elfy https://subscribestar.adult/elfy Thank you for reading and supporting me and my work ❤️ --- Sam had a lot on her mind. For once she wasn’t thinking about the diaper rubbing against the inside of her thighs, instead she couldn’t stop thinking about the sudden surge of feelings she had felt towards Nina. She was more confused than ever before. It was fortunately not a long walk to the bike area. A large warehouse sized building with a translucent ceiling that let a lot of light in. There was a small shop selling bike accessories and things off to the side but most of the floor space was just covered with bicycles. Sam looked around in awe, she had never seen so many bikes in one place and the air was filled with bells ringing and the sound of maintenance being done. There was a small desk with a Midforest employee stood behind it. He seemed to be checking some bike locks as the women approached him. “Hello. Picking up?” The man asked. “Yes. We reserved some bikes under the name Christine Walker.” Chrissy said. “Uh huh.” The man entered the details on the tablet on the desk, “OK, just bear with me for a minute.” The employee walked away leaving the girls to wait. There was no shortage of things to see. Sam found all the people wandering around with different types of bikes interesting. There was a lot of movement and colour. Amy, meanwhile, was looking through her guidebook and excitedly telling the others what they might see. Her enthusiasm was contagious, she was normally very reserved so to see her so chipper about something made Sam happy. “OK, we have three mountain bikes.” The man replied as he came back. Sam immediately felt her good mood faltering. Every single time there was a problem it always worked out worse for her and she had to think this was going to be no exception. The man lined up the three bikes and helmets and then checked his terminal again. “We have the four adult bikes booked but I see you a have a kid with you. Let me just check something.” The man walked away again before anyone could correct him. Sam blushed again. She didn’t blame him, she looked more childish than ever she was sure. The other girls looked and gave “what can you do?” kind of shrugs. They waited anxiously until the man came back again. “I’m afraid we don’t have any children’s bikes available.” The man said as he scrolled on the screen, “You must’ve made a mistake on the booking because there’s no way she could use an adult bike. Let me see… We have two option as far as I can see. We have… tricycles or the trailer.” As if to show what the trailer was someone walked past with a bike that had a small pod attached to the back. At the end of a little metal attachment was a child seat with restraints, there were two wheels, one on either side, and a transparent canopy that covered the whole thing from the elements. Sam had seen children riding around in these little trailers on preceding days with their parents cycling and pulling them along. “But Sam is an adult.” Chrissy said with frustration, “Why are none of you people ready for a smaller than average adult!? I swear I’m going to report Midforest to…” “Chrissy.” Sam sighed, “He’s right. I can’t ride one of those bikes… I mean, it’s just basic physics. I wouldn’t reach the pedals.” The employee looked a little bewildered. It was hard to tell if Chrissy’s sudden anger or Sam talking and actually proving she wasn’t a baby was more confusing to him. Sam looked at one of the nearby tricycles. There was no doubt they were primarily for children. “It might be hard to keep up on the trail.” Nina said as she followed Sam’s gaze to the three wheeled bike. Sam had to agree. The trail was going to be over a lot of uneven ground with loose surfaces and probably some steep hills, it didn’t seem like the tricycle was built to be taken off the tarmacked areas. “I’m… I’m sorry, ma’am.” The man was looking down at Sam. She could see he was struggling with the familiar internal battle of looking at someone who appeared to be a child but wasn’t, “Did I hear you’re all going out on a trail?” “Yes.” Sam replied. “The tricycles will struggle with that.” The man said, confirming Sam’s suspicions, “It doesn’t have the gears of a regular bike and the steeper hills will be a big problem if nothing else.” “Which means…” Sam looked at a nearby trailer. It was clearly the only option. “If you don’t want to do it no one will make you.” Nina said quietly. “We’ll take the trailer.” Sam said. She put on a brave smile. Chrissy didn’t look happy that Sam was being treated differently but she signed the forms and everyone started walking out with their bikes. One of them had the trailer attached and that was the one that Amy was pushing. Sam followed the others out. Already her thighs were getting annoyed about the thick padding between them, privately she thought getting to sit down the whole time on this trail was probably a good thing. “Alright, Sam, if you want to hop in we…” Amy started. “Is it… Would it be OK if Nina was the one on this bike?” Sam asked as she placed a hand on the tire of the bicycle that was attached to the trailer. “Why?” Amy asked, “I mean, it’s not a problem, I’m just wondering if there’s a reason.” “Nina’s the fittest.” Sam said logically, “I know I’m light but I’m still extra weight.” “Makes sense to me.” Chrissy said, “Leaves you free to do some cool tricks, Amy. I bet you could do an awesome wheelie.” Everyone laughed. As Sam looked at the trailer that was to be her method of transport. Out of the corner of her eye she saw Nina looking at her curiously. The truth was that Nina was the fittest of the four of them, she had run track in high school, but there were other reasons that Sam chose her roommate to be the one attached to her. “Need some help?” Nina asked when Sam looked over. “Just with the straps I think.” Sam replied. “Ah, good thinking.” Nina said as she crouched down next to the trailer, “Seat belts save lives. When we get into a fifteen bicycle pile-up you’ll be nice and safe.” Sam laughed perhaps a little too hard. Her cheeks went a little pink as she started climbing into the trailer. It wasn’t the easiest thing to get into like this and after getting her foot caught on the corner she started to fall backwards. Her arms swung around as she tried to stay up but she was going down until she felt two hands catch her. One was on her back and the other was resting square on the rear of her diaper. Sam’s eyes flew open as she was helped to get upright by Nina’s hands pressing against her. She turned and sat down in the seat with a face as red as the trailer base. Nina’s face seemed to be similarly red. She didn’t say anything as she reached in and helped Sam with the straps. As the straps were tightened Sam felt herself getting pushed back against the seat. The way the bottom of the safety seat curved meant that Sam sunk into it and her clearly padded crotch was pushed out slightly in front of her, her legs hung uselessly over the lip of the seat. She hadn’t realised just how much like a baby she was going to feel when sat down like this. She was very much reminded of a child’s seat in a car. “Alright?” Nina asked nervously, “Everything OK?” Sam nodded her head and Nina smiled. Reached over to the zip on the clear plastic canopy and brought it all the way round. It suddenly seemed like Sam was in her own little bubble. Sound became a bit muffled but she could see everything. What she didn’t like to see was other people looking in at her and waving as if she was a child. She could hardly blame their assumptions but it still made her grumpy. “Everyone ready?” Chrissy asked from nearby as she sat on her saddle, “Last one there’s a rotten egg!” Sam heard Nina laugh as she hopped over the frame of the bike and sat down. A second later Sam felt a jolt as they started to move. All of a sudden she felt a lot less happy about her position as she gripped the sides of her safety seat. It was strange to be pulled along like this without any control over her speed or direction. The group cycled along the tarmac roads past the adventure course and the main plaza. Sam shifted awkwardly in her seat, she was quickly finding that these restraints were no joke as she could barely lean forwards at all. Just to find out if she could she tried to call out for Nina’s attention but it seemed like she couldn’t be heard. The combination of the other girls talking, the canopy and the sounds of tires crunching on gravel parts of the road seemed to drown out Sam’s small high-pitched voice. After passing most of the more populated areas of Midforest (and Chrissy nearly fell off her bike after an ill-conceived attempt at a “trick”) the group came to a small opening that led into the forest. Amy checked the signs and her map and then excitedly clapped her hands. She led the way on to the trail. Sam immediately noticed that the trail was harder for her friends to cycle than the flat tarmac had been. The loose gravel path rapidly rose and fell and there were many bumps. Sam could tell Nina was having to work hard with the extra weight attached to her bike, she was frequently rising out of the saddle to try and peddle harder to keep up. Every time Nina lifted up Sam couldn’t help but stare at her butt. It looked just fantastic under Nina’s pants. This was an unusual sensation for Sam to say the least. She’d never found herself attracted to anyone much. Amy, who was well-researched on topics like sexuality, suggested Sam might be demi-sexual. Sam had to look up what that meant and found out that it was, essentially, a descriptor for a person that only experienced sexual feelings for someone after developing a close bond with them. In other words Sam didn’t fancy people because of how they looked or if they seemed nice, she had to have an emotional attachment first. Was that what was happening now? Did Sam actually have a crush on her best friend? Sam tried to think logically about everything. She had always kept walls up so other people didn’t get too close. She was obsessed with not being seen as less than an adult, she never let anyone see her naked or even mostly undressed but in the last few days it had all changed. Nina had seen Sam at her most vulnerable and embarrassed but she still stood by her. “Guys! We should stop here!” Amy shouted, “It’s beautiful and we’ll be able to see herons, kingfishers and…” “Alright, we get it.” Chrissy said as she skidded to a stop, “I could use a breather.” Nina slowed and then finally stopped. Sam had been lost in thought but as she now looked around she agreed the scenery was stunning. This section of the path was winding up the side of a hill with the lush forest on one side and on the other a large beautiful looking lake. There was near silence apart from the four girls. “Um, guys?” Sam said after half a minute. “Oh crap!” Nina quickly said as she hurried over. Sam’s three friends had been walking over to the edge of the path to look down to the lake and seemingly forgetting that Sam was strapped into her seat. Nina hurried over and unzipped the canopy as she muttered apologies. Sam found it hard to look at her friend for reasons that had nothing to do with her diaper. With the straps removed Sam still couldn’t get out of the deep seat without help. Nina took both her hands and helped pull her up. Once Sam was standing she held on for just a second longer than she had to. Sam hopped down from the trailer and went to the others to look at the lake. Amy already had her binoculars out and was urgently scanning the edge of the water for wildlife. “It’s beautiful.” Sam said as she stood on tip-toes to see over the low hedge at the side of the road. “Here. Let me help you.” Nina said. “You really don’t…” Sam started. Sam felt Nina’s hands take hold of her and she was suddenly lifted off the ground. Sam’s eyes were wide open as she was lifted all the way up to sit on Nina’s shoulders. Her hands wrapped around Nina’s forehead to keep herself stable. She had to admit the view was even more beautiful from this elevated viewpoint and she looked around at the scenery with a smile. Even though the hefty diaper between her legs was pressing against the back of Nina’s head she felt only a little embarrassed. “Are you feeling alright?” Chrissy asked suddenly. “Huh?” Sam looked around to where Chrissy was frowning and holding up her bike. “You normally HATE people picking you up.” Chrissy said accurately. Sam couldn’t respond. It was true, she actively avoided it in all situations even if it meant she had to struggle or find some way to climb up to where she needed to go. She hated to even ask for help yet alone ask to be lifted up. Now she was sitting on Nina’s shoulders without a care in the world. Her face went red, she didn’t know what to say. “She just wanted to see the view.” Nina said, “Do you have a better idea?” Chrissy shrugged and turned away to look at the view again. Sam saw her head quickly turn to look at Sam one more time before she let the subject drop. Sam was grateful for Nina’s intervention. The truth of why she was happy to let Nina pick her up wasn’t something she was fully prepared to admit to herself yet alone other people. “Ooh, look!” Amy excitedly pointed across the lake, “It’s an osprey!” Without binoculars all Sam could see was a small bird gliding fast over the water. She watched it get lower and lower until the bird’s legs stuck out in front of its head and it made contact with the surface. A few seconds later it started laboriously flapping its wings and when it rose up it had a fish in its talons. Amy squealed excitedly as she followed the osprey’s progress back amongst the trees. “Cool.” Chrissy nodded her head appreciatively. “That was amazing!” Amy smiled widely as she lowered her binoculars, “Wait… what are you doing up there?” Somehow Amy had been so absorbed in watching the lake and the animals she had completely missed what was happening with Sam. She was frowning in confusion exactly the same way Chrissy had been. “It doesn’t matter.” Nina said, “We should probably move on anyway.” Nina crouched down and allowed Sam to carefully lower herself to the ground. Almost as soon as her feet touched the earth she felt a rumble in her belly. That was ominous but there was little she could do right there and then. She tried to ignore the looks she was getting from Chrissy and Amy as she was helped back into her trailer. “Thank you.” Sam said as the straps were done up. “You’d have done the same for me.” Nina said with a smile. “I don’t know if sitting on my shoulders would be all that useful to you.” Sam joked. The two shared a laugh before the canopy was closed around Sam again. As she heard Nina giggling she felt like her heart was swelling again. She was almost grateful when her friend went back to the bike since it would stop Sam from making a fool of herself. She chastised herself. Of all the times to develop a crush on someone this was a bad one, not to mention it being on her best friend. She would ruin the closeness they had if she told the truth. Besides how could anyone like Sam in that way when she had embarrassed herself in front of them so often. Sam’s internal monologue was stopped when there was a sudden pull and the trailer started moving. It was only a few minutes later that Sam felt another rumbling in her tummy, it was more urgent this time and now she was getting really worried. “Um, Nina?” Sam called out as loudly as she could manage. --- If you want to find out what happens next you can do so RIGHT NOW at either of the following links: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lplyymi677/chapter/f401115a-6967-45d5-aac3-74a2abe6e9df https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1184467
    12 points
  30. Chapter 4: Unless I Knock I really hadn’t thought this through as well as I should have. I continued to stare down at the massive wet spot underneath me on the bed. The urine had spread out in a puddle around me. I could feel the wetness beneath me from my knees to my toes as my bare skin pressed against where the urine had soaked through the sheets. It was still warm, though not quite as warm as it had been in the seconds after I had finished peeing. I couldn’t bring myself to move. I had attempted to inch away at first, but that only accentuated the feeling of the wetness against my skin. I did not like that sensation at all. I drew in a deep breath and then exhaled slowly. I had done it. Actually done it. I hadn’t chickened out this time. This next week was going to be the worst of it. I was going to need to keep doing this until my parents decided to purchase pull-ups for me. And that was something that had to be their decision. No twelve-year-old, even one who would be far better off wearing pull-ups to bed, would be actively asking their parents to purchase them for her. That meant Mom and Dad would need to arrive at the decision on their own, without anything but the most subtle of hints from me. As I sat uncomfortably on what couldn’t actually be described as an accident, I now fully understood why my two younger cousins had no issues with their parents buying them pull-ups to wear to bed. For the longest time, I had struggled to understand why someone who was just a regular bedwetter – not someone like myself who actually wanted to wear diapers for the sake of wearing them – would be OK with doing so at night. The proof was right underneath me. There couldn’t be any way that someone would prefer going through this every night rather than wearing a pull-up or diaper to bed. There couldn’t be any question that having an accident contained in a pull-up would be preferable to having to deal with soaked pajamas and bedding in the middle of the night. I couldn’t just continue to sit in the middle of the bed. I inched over to the side of the bed, leaving a trail of wet spots across the sheets as I moved away from the nucleus of the fake bedwetting accident. I reached to the side of the bed, where I could barely make out the outline of the lamp sitting on the nightstand. My hands fumbled across it in the dark for a few seconds before they came across the light switch. I averted my eyes, shielding them from the blinding light with my arm. Then I opened my eyes again. The damage was far worse than it had appeared when I had wet the bed in darkness. My light pink sheets only made the location of the accident more apparent. And I had indeed left a trail of wetness over to where I was sitting next to the lamp. The bottom of my light blue cotton pajama shorts were completely soaked, as was the underwear beneath them. Even my T-shirt hadn’t been completely spared. The bottom of it must have touched a wet spot on the bed as I had gone to turn the lamp on, as there were some wet spots on the bottom of the shirt as well. I had known the process of faking bedwetting to get pull-ups wasn’t going to be pretty, but even then, the reality of what it was going to entail hadn’t really sunk in until now. But now what? My initial plan had been to wet the bed in the morning, but I had worried that might not be a good idea. There were several problems I found with that option. The first was that all the wet spots on the bedding would still be warm; it would look a lot more like I had peed a few minutes ago than having had an accident in the middle of the night. Too suspicious. The second issue with that idea was how it would be much harder to conceal the bedwetting from Grace and Jackson. They would both be awake, and it would be much more likely that they would come across wet laundry being hauled down to the laundry room or eavesdrop on a conversation about bedwetting between me and our parents. That meant that a nighttime accident was necessary, and I would need to proactively inform my parents about it. How in the world was I supposed to begin that conversation? Hey, Mom and Dad, it’s me. Maddy. You know, your twelve-year-old daughter who has never wet the bed before. About that. I just pissed all over my pajamas and bed just now while I was asleep. Sorry about that. Can you help me get cleaned up? Just another thing I hadn’t thought through. But I was going to have to do it, and soon. I stifled a yawn. I couldn’t risk falling asleep and being forced to attempt to stealthily hide my wet bedding from my siblings while also informing my parents of the accident. I just had to trust that my parents would show the same amount of discretion in handling my bedwetting as they had done for my older sister. I grabbed a dry portion of the bed cover and used it to wipe off my feet and legs before getting off of the bed. It wasn’t super bad to walk in wet shorts, but the wet underwear beneath them clung to me uncomfortably as I retrieved my phone, turning on its flashlight function as I turned off the bedroom lamp. I had to nudge Chester back into the hallway with my foot as I creaked open the door. The stupid cat would probably accidentally end up in my wet bedding if I let him in. It was bad enough that I was probably going to need to get in the shower. The one time we’d had to bathe that poor cat gave me no desire to have to do it again. I shut the bedroom door behind me as I entered the hallway. A few seconds later, I was standing in front of my parents’ closed bedroom door. I couldn’t bring myself to even gently tap on the door, let alone knock on it enough to wake them up. But the longer I waited, the more likely it was that one of my siblings might get up to use the restroom or get a late-night sip of water. I silently went through a half-dozen variations of what I could say to my parents. I wasn’t happy with any of them. The truth was that I wasn’t going to find the right thing to say. There wasn’t any possible way to explain the situation to my parents that wasn’t completely and utterly humiliating. My thoughts drifted back to the magazine under the bed. This was the price I had to pay to get my pull-ups. I hoped it would be worth it. I reached out and pressed the palm of my right hand against the door. The door wasn’t locked, but I knew better than to open it without their permission. I pulled my hand back a few inches and then did what could be most accurately described as a few soft pats on the door. In the silence of the night, the sound of my palm on the wood door seemed to reverberate through the hallway. But I knew I hadn’t actually made enough noise to wake anyone up, whether that was my siblings or my parents. I closed my hand into a fist. I couldn’t bring myself to knock on the door. I thought of a desperate plan to turn back. I could sneak down to the basement. I knew for a fact that the washer and dryer weren’t audible from the second-floor bedrooms. I could get everything washed and dried. I could remake the bed. No one would be any bit the wiser to what had occurred. I would be exhausted the next morning. But it was Saturday. I could sleep in. I shook my head. That was how this always went. I couldn’t let myself get turned aside, not after everything I’d done. I tried to build an image in my head of what my life would be like next week. Mom would have purchased a small package of pull-ups for me. I would have pretended to be embarrassed about using them, but would have reluctantly agreed to do so in the end. I would be lying in bed, wearing them in place of my underwear. I certainly wouldn’t have any pajama shorts over them. No, I would want to be able to see the colorful design, run my hand against the crinkly exterior. Even three years later, I could still longingly recall exactly how that had felt, along with the padding that so comfortably fit between my legs. And then, when I was wetting myself in bed, it would all be contained. I wanted ever so badly to know what that felt like. None of that was going to happen unless I knocked. No matter how embarrassing the next week was going to be, it would all pass. And I would get what I wanted. I rapped my knuckles on the door several times. I winced at the sound it made, but there was no way around it. I paused, listening first for any sounds from behind the door and then from further down the hallway where my siblings were sleeping. Nothing from either one of them. I rapped my hands again on the door. This time a little harder than before. And this time, there was a result. I thought I heard something creaking from beyond the door. Then a hushed conversation. Then a couple of footsteps. Then the door opened. I didn’t have to fake the shame and embarrassment I felt as the bedroom door creaked open to reveal Mom standing in front of me in a nightgown, with the dim light of my phone illuminating her face. My hands were trembling as I looked at her. Through the gap in the door, I could see Dad, who was still in bed. He was also craning his head to get a look at me. “Is everything alright?” Mom asked. She didn’t sound as though she was fully awake yet. “I… I…” The beginning of my planned response drifted off into nothing. I couldn’t bring myself to say the words. It turned out that I didn’t have to. My face burned as Mom’s eyes drifted away from mine and down toward my waist. There was no immediate verbal reaction to what she was seeing, but her eyes told the story that her lips didn’t. Her eyes blinked rapidly a couple of times and then widened, staring at my shorts for several seconds before breaking away to look back at me. I couldn’t meet her eyes this time. I focused instead on the sash of her nightgown. Mom turned around and motioned for Dad to get back into bed. “It’s OK, honey. I’ve got it.” She stepped out next to me in the hallway, pulling the bedroom door shut behind her. “Let’s go and get everything cleaned up,” Mom said as she began to walk toward my bedroom. Even though I’d had some light from the lamp and my phone, my eyes still weren’t prepared for how bright the room suddenly got when Mom flipped on the light switch to my room. Mom took a deep breath as she surveyed the bedroom. “You have one of those dreams where you thought you were sitting on the toilet?” “Yeah,” I muttered. I didn’t even know that was a thing. But it seemed like a believable lie to go along with. “Well, it happens,” Mom said. She didn’t sound upset. Just tired. “I’ll take care of getting the bedding in the wash, but you need to get yourself cleaned up as well once you’ve helped me get the bedding stripped.” I tossed all of my pillows to the floor. They, thankfully, had been completely spared. Mom didn’t say anything further as she helped me strip the bed. The cover hadn’t gotten all that wet, just a little bit from where it had gotten tossed in the wet bedding and used to dry myself off. The same couldn’t be said for the rest of the bedding. The sheets were very soaked. There was a thin cotton mattress protector beneath the sheets. Also soaked. And then there was the mattress itself. The wet spot on it was as bad as I had feared, considering how wet all the bedding had been. I really hoped that I hadn’t ruined it. Though, on the other hand, that type of damage might spur my parents on to get me pull-ups a lot more quickly. Mom had wrapped the sheets and mattress protector in the much dryer cover and was holding it all in her arms. “One more thing, Maddy. I need to wash your clothes as well. Just take them off in the bathroom, and then you can inch the door open a little bit to hand your wet pajamas to me. I need to put them in the wash with all of your bedding. And you need to get cleaned up in the shower before getting dressed again for bed.” I hastily grabbed some underwear and clean pajamas from the dresser and retreated into the bathroom. I grimaced as I pulled off my wet shorts and underwear. I had forgotten how much I disliked the sensation of wet fabric on my skin. Per Mom’s instructions, I slid my wet clothes through a slightly open door. I winced at the thought of Mom having to pick them up as if she wasn’t already holding plenty of evidence of my supposed bedwetting accident. I turned on the shower, adjusting the shower head so that the water was coming out at an angle that would allow me to step into the shower and wash my midsection without getting my hair wet. I hated going to bed with wet hair, and I wasn’t going to use a loud hairdryer at this time of night. There wasn’t much that could wake up either Jackson or Grace, but the hair dryer might be loud enough to do so. The last thing I needed was for either of them to be wondering why I had been up taking a shower at this time of the night. Since I wasn’t washing my hair, it only took me a couple of minutes to get scrubbed down. I washed as thoroughly as I could, eager to get every trace of urine off of my skin. Once I had pull-ups to wear to bed, that wouldn’t be a problem. Those would actually be able to absorb everything. I could see the light coming into the hallway from my open bedroom door as I stepped out of the bathroom. I walked slowly through the hallway in a conscious effort to not create any more noise than I had made already. Mom was patting the mattress dry with paper towels. There were two bottles of cleaning sprays on the nightstand, along with a rather sizable pile of wet, discarded paper towels. A bit of guilt ran through me at the sight of Mom cleaning up after my mess. None of this was fair to her. I grabbed a handful of paper towels off of the roll and leaned over the mattress next to Mom, pressing the towels against a wet spot that now gave off the harsh scene of cleaning chemicals. “I’m sorry,” I mumbled as I pressed another wad of paper towels into the mattress. Mom took a break from patting the mattress dry and rubbed my back. “Don’t worry about it, Maddy. You were asleep. It wasn’t your fault. Besides, it’s not like it is the first time I’ve had to clean up a mattress in the middle of the night.” I knew she was referring to my older sister, but as eager as I was for more details about Grace’s past bedwetting, I couldn’t bring myself to ask Mom some more questions. Besides, I doubted I would get any more answers than on that day when I had accidentally found out about my sister’s bedwetting. We went through a couple dozen more paper towels before Mom stepped back from the bed and turned to look at me. “Well, I think your mattress will survive. But it still needs to dry some more. I set up your sleeping bag on the floor.” I had been so focused on helping Mom clean the mattress that I hadn’t noticed the dark purple sleeping bag that had been unrolled at the foot of the bed. It was all set up for me to crawl into. And, of course, Chester was already curled up on top of it. For a dumb cat, he could be pretty perceptive sometimes. I knelt down and slid into the cool sleeping bag, careful not to displace the cat. “I wouldn’t get too worked up about it,” Mom said quietly to me as she went to turn the light off. “I’m sure it’s just a one-time thing.” Her hand touched the switch. I was enveloped in darkness. If only she knew. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com
    12 points
  31. Not very hard to imagine for me, as all were discussed in advance. However I don't recall you providing insight, help, or discussion about residual blood clots, while plenty of other more constructive members did. No one here was surprised. Yes, you go work on your imagination. It might help you.
    12 points
  32. Chapter 3: Point of No Return Past the point of no return The final threshold What warm, unspoken secrets will we learn Beyond the point of no return? The music Mom played in the car always had to be educational. She had been a theater actress until Grace was born, when she’d traded that for the stability of a tedious office job. Even after all these years, she still had a thing for musicals. We’d been listening to The Phantom of the Opera on car rides for the past week and a half. It had been a desperate effort to keep Mom from singing along to the lyrics while my friends were in the car. It was one of her favorites; Mom had parts in the musical as a high school student and later as a professional actress. Thank goodness the musical was nearing an end. But that raised the uneasy question of what Mom would have us listening to next. Grace and Jackson had the two bucket seats in the middle row of the van, while I sat between Emma and Angie in the back row on the way home from the soccer game. There were few things capable of fully distracting me from my years-long quest to get my hands on pull-ups or diapers, but soccer was one of them. And our season wasn’t over yet. Emma had scored the winning goal with five minutes remaining, heading the ball into the net after I lofted a pass into the penalty box. Mom was driving us home so that Dad could put in an order for pizza. Dad leaned over to tilt his head and look at us from the front passenger seat. “We need to figure out what kind of pizza to order.” That led to an immediate clammer of responses. I wasn’t particular about my toppings. But my siblings and friends all had strong preferences. “Hold up,” Dad said. “One at a time. Tell me what you’d like when I say your name.” After getting each of our answers, Dad determined that we’d need cheese, pepperoni, and BBQ chicken pizzas to have something that would be suitable for everyone’s palates. He placed a delivery order on his phone. The pizzas would arrive ten minutes or so after we made it home. We pulled into the driveway. The ignition was turned off. The music came to an abrupt end just as the chorus was repeating. Past the point of no return. My efforts at being hydrated for tonight had continued throughout the soccer game. Playing midfield was hard work, so I didn’t have any difficulty going through a couple of bottles of water. This would be it, though. Once I began to wet the bed, there would be no going back to the way things were before. There would be no hiding that I was wearing pull-ups. Not from Mom and Dad. Most likely not from my sister. I felt confident I could keep my secret from Jackson. And there was absolutely no way I was going to allow my friends or anyone at school to discover it. Could I live with that? Could I live with my parents and sister, thinking I was a bedwetter? Was that a fair price to pay for finally getting what I had been seeking for three years? I tried to push those worries to the side. My sister had been a bedwetter, and she had turned out completely fine. Pretending to be one couldn’t result in things going any worse for me. Besides, once I was old enough to be able to get pull-ups on my own. I could slowly stop wetting the bed, pretending that I had grown out of the issue. I made my decision. I unscrewed the lid to the half-full bottle of blue Gatorade sitting in my lap and drank another few ounces. If the amount of liquids I’d been drinking so far this afternoon and evening had stood out to anyone as odd, no one said anything about it to me. Emma and Angie left their sports bags in the trunk as we got out of the van. Mom would take them home after dinner. Something wet and rough began to lick my leg as I sat down on the couch. “Shoo!” I gave Chester a mostly gentle push away from me. The cat flicked its tail in annoyance. He jumped up on Angie’s lap instead. I had thought it was cute when our cat had first licked my legs after returning home from a soccer game one evening a couple of years back. I just thought it meant that he really liked me. Leave it to Grace to spoil the mood. She had informed me it was probably only due to my skin being salty from sweating. Chester didn’t love me. He wanted to eat me. And if I were to suddenly keel over and die, he probably would do just that. It’s hard to look at your beloved pet the same way again in light of that information. Yes, a family of redheads had, of course, adopted an orange cat. The jokes practically wrote themselves, and Angie and Emma had been more than willing to make them in the three years since our family had adopted that orange menace. The doorbell rang. Dad went to the front door to get the pizzas. Mom went down to the basement to grab some soda for us. I followed my friends and siblings to the dining room, where the three pizzas, as well as cheese bread and dipping sauce, were laid out on the table. I was just about to pick up a plate to put some slices of BBQ chicken pizza on when Mom called me over from the kitchen. “Madelyn, can you come here for a second?” Mom was waving at me from the kitchen. I set my empty plate down. That Mom was using my full name wasn’t a promising sign about where this conversation was heading. Maddy – with a “y” – was what I usually preferred to be called. When a new teacher was going through the roll call for the first time at the start of the school year, I would make sure to let them know that I preferred my nickname rather than Madelyn. Sometimes, Grace and my friends would tease me and call me Mads, especially if I happened to already be irked by something. That could get annoying pretty quick, even if I had to admit that it was rather funny. Mom and Dad were usually good about calling me Maddy, except for when I had done something wrong. Then I was Madelyn. But what exactly had I done wrong? Mom was still holding the two-liter Mountain Dew that she had brought up from the basement. That was going to be key to the success of my plans tonight. Plenty of caffeine and sugar to keep me up later, and I would be well-hydrated before going to bed. “Maddy, look at me.” “Huh?” “Did you not hear a word that I said?” I looked down at my feet. Had Mom been talking? “Um. Maybe not.” Mom sighed. “I noticed that you hadn’t cleaned the cat litter when I went to grab the soda. Can you please go and do that now? There weren’t a lot of chores that I had to do, but one of them was that it was my responsibility to clean the cat litter every day when I got home from school. The chore had completely slipped my mind. That wasn’t an uncommon occurrence. It wasn’t like I was intentionally trying to avoid it. I didn’t like scooping the cat litter, but it beat washing dishes, which was one of the things my older sister was tasked with helping out with. “Now? But I’m hungry? I’ll go do it after dinner. Promise.” “It needs to be done now, Madelyn. We don’t need the basement to get all stinky.” There was a subtext beneath her calm but firm tone, one that suggested something both Mom and I knew. If I didn’t complete that task right now, I was likely going to forget to do it until tomorrow. And Mom wasn’t going to be all that happy about it. Besides, I didn’t have anyone but me to blame for needing to do the chore; I had been the most vocal proponent of getting Chester a couple of years ago. The sound of my feet against the wooden stairs echoed noisily as I descended into the basement. Mom wasn’t wrong about the litter being stinky. I wrinkled my nose as I went about the unpleasant task of cleaning up after the cat as quickly as possible. <><><> We brought our food into the family room, where a trio of couches formed a half-circle facing a large, flat-screen TV. Grace had retreated to her bedroom to eat her pizza in solitude. Her tastes in TV shows were a lot different from my friends’ and mine. She pretty much avoided Emma and Angie when my two friends were over. To be fair, I gave my older sister’s high school friends plenty of distance as well. Being the last to fill my plate and cup had come with its advantages. With everyone else already in the family room. I filled my cup to the brim with pop, drank half of it, and then filled it up again. I would need to brush my teeth extra good before bed tonight. That is, if I remembered to do so. That was another task I had a hard time keeping track of, much to my parents’ – and dentist’s – annoyance. Angie – short for Angelina – had only cheese pizza on her plate. She was the pickiest eater I had ever met. I didn’t know how she managed to get enough calories each to subsist. The girl with dark brown hair done up in a ponytail eyed my BBQ chicken pizza as I took a seat next to her on the couch. She looked quite put off by it. “I don’t think that counts as pizza,” Angie said. Emma rolled her eyes from the other couch she was sitting on by herself. “Says the girl who won’t even eat pepperoni and sausage.” “Hey, I saw a documentary about how they’re made,” Angie retorted. On that topic, I did actually take Angie’s side, though, unlike her, I wasn’t well on my way to becoming a vegan. “She does have a point, though,” I said to Emma while taking a bite of my chicken pizza. “I don’t really care for mystery meat.” We were streaming a show on Netflix while we ate our dinner. I wished my parents had been willing to pay enough to avoid ads, but instead, we were getting interrupted every fifteen minutes by commercials. My parents had left the room shortly after finishing their pizza slices, leaving control over what was on the TV to us. I usually looked down at my phone during the commercial breaks, but this one caught my eye. It was something I had never seen before on the TV: an advertisement for the very product I was trying to get my hands on by becoming a bedwetter. There were a bunch of boys and girls dressed in pajamas for a sleepover. There was a narrator talking about how two of the kids had an embarrassing secret they needed to hide from their friends. “Wait, are those diapers for teenagers?” Angie asked as the ad showed a boy and a girl, not all that younger than ourselves, putting on a pull-up. Pull-ups, I thought silently. Those are pull-ups. If they were diapers, they’d have those sticky tapes to attach them around the waist. That was not a distinction I was going to dare bring up to my friends, though, so I had to sit silently as they gave their loud observations about the commercial. “What kind of loser would wear those?” Emma said as the ad broke away to show a picture of the product and its packaging. I stared straight ahead at the TV, not because I wanted to watch the advertisement while my friends were present, but because I wasn’t sure how successful I was being at putting on a poker face. It wasn’t that I wasn’t aware of how unusual my desires were. There was a reason I had confided in no one over the past three years. There was a reason that all my attempts to fulfill it had been conducted in utmost secrecy. I knew my friends would find the idea of someone their age being a bedwetter to be strange or weird, but to hear the venomous ridicule coming out of their mouths was something altogether different. It raised the stakes of what I was about to do tonight. “Yeah, that’s really gross,” I added, pretending to share their disgust over the topic as well. There was a sudden realization in the middle of the conversation. I needed to pee. Badly. I didn’t leap up from the couch. I needed to preserve at least some of my dignity, but I did walk out of the room rather quickly, that walk turning into a jog to the bathroom as soon as I was out of sight. I pulled down my underwear, wishing it was a pull-up I was removing instead. But if it had been a pull-up, I wouldn’t have needed to rush off to the toilet in the first place. My urine was even clearer than it had been before dinner. The plan of getting extra hydrated was working. I would have no issues peeing in bed tonight. Everyone was still focused on the TV when I returned to my place on the couch. Nothing more was said about the ad for pull-ups for bedwetters. It was long forgotten as the drama of the TV show continued. Our next soccer game wasn’t until Sunday, but we’d already made plans to meet up at Angie’s place tomorrow after lunch. We watched two episodes before it was time to say goodnight to my friends. The word was one that was difficult to say in light of the advertisement on TV, and I nearly stuttered over it as I waved goodbye to Angie and Emma as they followed Mom out the door. <><><> I picked up Chester off of the bed, set him down in the hallway, and made sure the door was actually shut securely behind me before I returned to bed. For a cat as dumb as he was, the fact that he had learned to open my bedroom door in the middle of the night was a source of endless annoyance for me and plenty of amusement for my siblings. For whatever reason, he had decided that I was his person, and therefore, my bedroom was the one that he wanted to be spending the night in. The problem was that my bedroom door didn’t always close all that securely, so if that fat orange cat were to push hard enough against it, he could get it to open enough to slip through and come sleep on my bed. I wanted no part in waking up to his butt being planted on my face. Not again. No, thank you. Tonight, of course, I had bigger concerns about him being in my bed than where he would plant his behind. It wouldn’t do to have the cat get caught up in the bedwetting that was set to happen in less than an hour. I looked at the digital clock on my nightstand as I returned to bed. Still, thirty minutes to go until midnight. I’d been in bed for almost an hour now. Since it was still technically part of the school year, I had a bedtime, even on weekends. Normally, I would have been annoyed at being sent to bed at 10:30 p.m. this close to summer break, but tonight, I did so without complaint, though I still had to be reminded by Mom to make sure to brush my teeth. Midnight was the earliest I could attempt to wet the bed, but I still had to wait to make sure everyone else was asleep before I began. Jackson, being six, got sent to bed right after dinner, around 8 p.m. He was an extremely sound sleeper. Nothing was going to wake him until he got up to zoom around the house and watch Saturday morning cartoons around 7 a.m. My parents were still up watching TV at the moment. This was their chance to watch the shows that Jackson and I hadn’t been allowed to see yet and ones that Grace had no interest in. But their evening schedule was at least predictable. Give them another ten to fifteen minutes, and they’d be brushing their teeth and taking out contact lenses. I’d likely be able to hear my dad snoring from the hallway before midnight. Grace was the wildcard, but whether she was asleep or not was less of a concern. She tended to seclude herself in her bedroom on weekend evenings. The main problem was that I was already beginning to feel a fairly strong urge to pee. As the evening wore on, my trips to the bathroom had become more and more frequent. I wasn’t sure how much I had drunk since coming home from school, but I was sure it had to be some crazily excessive amount, much more than whatever was recommended for staying hydrated during the day. I turned my phone’s flashlight on and retrieved the magazine once more from the drawer in an attempt to distract my thoughts from my bladder for the moment. I buried myself beneath my covers so the light wouldn’t be noticeable from outside in the hallway. I read through each line of the advertisement again and again. At this point, I could recite it from memory, the pictures of the pull-ups and the words used to describe them crystal clear in my mind’s eye. But there was something different about being able to hold it in my hands. It made it tangible. This wasn’t just something I had dreamed up. These pull-ups were real. And soon, they would be mine. I heard some faint noises in the distance and hastily shut off my phone. Mom and Dad were getting ready for bed. I could hear the sink running off in the distance in the bathroom as they brushed their teeth. I listened with bated breath as the sounds of them getting ready for bed continued. After a sprinkling of footsteps, their bedroom door clicked shut, and there was silence. As much as I wanted to resume my examination of the magazine, I couldn’t risk getting it ruined in the bedwetting. I carefully put it back in its place in the dresser drawer. I wouldn’t need it anymore once I had actual pull-ups to look at and wear. Would I toss the magazine out, then? Or would I keep it as a memento of the journey that had gotten me to this point? The clock silently struck midnight. I cracked open my door, doing so cautiously in case Chester was in the hallway waiting to come in. To my right was my sister’s bedroom on the opposite side of the hallway. The light was off. The same was true of my brother’s bedroom on the opposite side of the hallway to the left. I couldn’t make out my parent’s bedroom door, which was down to the left on the same side of the hallway as mine, but, as I had predicted, the sound of Dad’s snoring was proof enough that at least one of my parents was still asleep. I’m not sure how my Mom managed. I shut the door and tiptoed back to my bed, sliding beneath the cover and sheets. Unlike last night, my bladder was now aching, giving me clear signals that it was time to go to the toilet. I lay sprawled out under the sheets of the queen-sized bed. I now had to convince my bladder that it was perfectly OK to empty itself in this position instead. I held my breath. There would be no turning back when I did this. No way to hide the wet bed or the questions it would raise for my parents. But if I wasn’t going to do it now, when was I ever going to do it? I strained my bladder, trying to get myself to pee for several minutes. Nothing came out. I hadn’t considered how difficult it was going to be to wet the bed intentionally. My bladder was desperately telling me that it needed to go, but it was like there was some sort of mental block preventing me from going while I was still in bed. I had experienced a similar problem once before. There had been that time I had attempted to create a makeshift diaper out of plastic grocery bags, toilet paper, and duct tape. I had found myself unable to pee into it until I had sat on the toilet. In retrospect, that had been a good thing because the makeshift diaper had ended up leaking heavily into the toilet. I had figured that the problem then had been that I simply hadn’t waited until I was desperate enough to pee. Though, come to think of it, I couldn’t recall a single time that I had ever wet my pants from reaching that point of desperation since being potty trained. That had to be somewhat unusual. I could recall plenty of times when classmates in preschool through elementary had endured the humiliating experience of wetting their pants in class. Then there was Hannah, who had wet her pants during third-grade recess. I felt bad about it now, but we didn’t let her hear the end of it for the rest of the school year. That matter was mostly long forgotten now. Jokes about that situation had long lost their effectiveness. The urge to urinate was now almost painful. I rolled from my back to my stomach. Still couldn’t pee. I shifted to my side. Waited another painful minute. Still couldn’t get my bladder to release. Then I was on my back again. Still nothing. My bed was completely dry. I needed to go so badly now, but my body was telling me the only place it was going to do so was the toilet. I stood up from the bed. This was clearly stupid. A twelve-year-old girl wasn’t supposed to be peeing in her bed. What in the world was I doing? I began to hobble toward the closed door, both hands clutched between my legs. I made it halfway to the bedroom door when the image of the pull-up re-entered my mind. Was I really going to give up this easily after all my plans and preparations? Yes, someday, I would have the freedom to go and purchase those pull-ups for myself. But that would be ages and ages from now. I already knew what three years of waiting felt like. I couldn’t do it again. If not tonight, when was I going to do it? It was the same pattern, over and over again. My pent-up desire was foiled by my unwillingness to follow through when the time came to actually have the ability to put into motion a foolproof plan to get what I wanted. I returned to bed, but I didn’t lie back down. I had a different idea to try to trick my bladder into letting go. I pulled back the covers, so that I was sitting on the sheets in the middle of the bed, where my waist otherwise would have been had I been lying down. If I couldn’t make myself pee while lying down, perhaps I could do so while sitting on my knees. I tried to get in the right headspace to get myself to urinate. I thought of roaring waterfalls, trickling brooks, the pattering of rain outside my bedroom window, my hand reaching out to test the water pouring out from the shower, finding that the water was just the right amount of warmth to step into. Something began to stir in my bladder. The front of my pajama pants was warm and wet, and it was only getting warmer and wetter. It was all I could do to keep my hands from reaching down to the front of my pajamas. No point in getting them wet as well. My intention had been to make only a small accident. Enough that there wasn’t any question about what I had done, but not something super crazy that would be a pain to get cleaned up. I had figured that it would be easy to control how much I peed. I was wrong. There was simply no stopping the warm flow of urine that ran down my legs and onto the bed. Ten seconds passed. Then, twenty seconds. Then, thirty seconds. Then, forty seconds. Then it finally came to a stop. Even in the darkness, I could make out that the wet spot on my mattress was ginormous. It wasn’t so much a spot as it was a massive puddle covering a sizeable portion of the bed. I was past the point of no return. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com
    12 points
  33. Periodic reminder that you can find more of this story, and many (many!) more stories you can't read anywhere else on my Ream Stories account. Seventy-Four “I’m sorry,” Mommy said, catching her breath and swiping some hair out of her face. “What were you saying before we got…distracted?” My moist face emerged from between her legs, and I ran a hand through my mussy hair. Any conversation that took place in her bed usually ended up being split into two parts–the part before I started pleasing her with my mouth, and the part after. This had been a particularly long intermission, leaving my tongue feeling so tired that I wasn’t even sure that I wanted to keep talking. Too, I was blanking on what it was that we were talking about in the first place. “Uh…” “You wanted to ask me something,” she reminded me. “I would say that you looked nervous about it…but you always seem nervous when asking me anything.” “Oh, right. So…” My heart was still racing, and I needed to catch my own breath yet. Having my mouth affixed to Mommy’s pussy always presented some challenging hurdles when it came to breathing. “Take your time,” she said, her voice soft and smooth. “Come up here. Cuddle with me. And when you’re ready, you can tell me all about it.” I was quick to take her up on this offer, snuggling beside her nude body under a thin bedsheet. I was the only one wearing any article of clothing–if one considered a diaper ‘clothing.’ Her arm wrapped around me, pulling me even closer to her before she gave my padded butt a firm pat. “It feels dry,” she said. “It is.” “A shame.” “I know. But…I tried.” One of Mommy’s most favorite things in the entire world was when I used my diaper while pleasuring her with my mouth. Mommy could get quite wet normally, but it was like sticking my face in a tsunami when she could catch a whiff of a dirty diaper while my tongue played with her clit. “I heard you pushing,” she said, smiling. “It was very cute.” I offered only a bashful mumble, burying my face in her side. I remembered what I wanted to talk about, but it feels even sillier now–given our current status–than it did when I first entered her bedroom. “So…I wanted to go…out.” She giggled. “Out?” “R-right. I’ve been talking to this, uhm, friend of mine…” “This friend-who-is-a-girl, yes?” “Uh, yeah. That’s the one. Paige.” It still felt strange to call her Paige, especially out loud. She had lived in my head–my imagination–as ‘Pizza Girl’ for so long. “A date?” “I mean, we were just going to, like, hang out.” “That sounds like a date to me,” she cooed, again patting my bottom so that a loud FWOMP FWOMP FWOMP sound filled the room. “I suppose.” “My little boy is growing up. Sort of.” “Sort of,” I repeated. “Does your friend know you aren’t potty trained yet?” “Well…” I chuckled a little. That was one of the strangest parts of this whole thing. “Yes, she knows.” “And she’s okay with that? I’m not judging, of course. I just want to be sure.” “Uh huh. I’d say she’s okay with that.” I wasn’t quite ready to tell Mommy that Paige also had an interest in diapers. At least, per her note, I thought that was the case. I’d have told Mommy if she asked, of course. I just wasn’t ready to offer that one for free yet. “And what about your chastity, Baby? Think she’ll mind that?” I’d like to say that I hadn’t yet thought about that, but the truth was that I had been thinking about that a lot. I couldn’t imagine needing access to my cock on our first hangout. But, sooner or later, it might be nice to have access to it. Was I supposed to ask Mommy for the key? Or did I just beat around the bush until she decided to give it to me on her volition? “It probably doesn’t matter. Uhm…yet.” Mommy giggled again. “Yet? But eventually?” “I mean, who knows?” Did I expect her to just hand over my key at that moment? Or did I just hope that she would? “Talk to me again when you think you need your little boy-toy back,” she cooed into my ear. It wasn’t a promise, it was an invitation to another awkward conversation in the future. “Y-yes, Mommy.” Things seemed to be going well with Mommy as of late. Things had always been good there–but I was starting to wonder if some of my recent decisions would wear away at our relationship. I still hadn’t completely processed the overheard conversation between her and Ms. Beaufort on the phone–the one where she confessed her fear about what she was to do with herself after I was gone. And so I wondered if my sudden desires to work and be social were exasperating those fears. I didn’t bring it up. For one, I didn’t want Mommy to know that I had overheard her conversation. But also: what was I supposed to do about it? There was a part of me that considered just staying with her forever, but I already knew that wasn’t the answer. At some point, whether it was now or later, I’d have to move on. And, sooner or later, Mommy would have to figure out what came after that for herself. Months ago–eons ago, maybe–I had told myself that I was going to help find her a partner. Someone who could make her happy without having to wear diapers. Obviously, I had gotten a little distracted since I made that declaration. Maybe I needed to get that little project off the ground again. Or…not? The thing was, I wasn’t entirely sure if I even knew what Mommy wanted next. It seemed best, then, to just concentrate on myself. If there was anyone in the entire world who I trusted to tell me how they felt, it was Mommy. And so far she hadn’t pushed back at any of my attempts to spread my wings and fly from the comfy nest she had created for us. I had compartmentalized my guilt well enough so that by the time I was actually stepping off the train in town–I refused to let Mommy drive me to my meetup–it didn’t feel like it’d be interfering. I had Mommy’s blessing to be here, and for the night, that’s all I needed. “Is it strange that I’m not used to seeing you with pants on?” Paige asked, meeting me outside the bar she had recommended. “Well…you had only seen me without pants twice.” “Oh,” her cheeks turned pink and she looked away for a moment. “Maybe that’s just how I picture you in my head.” “Fair enough. If I had seen you in a…” I decided I didn’t want to say the d-word out loud. Not yet. “If I had seen you in a similar state, maybe that’s how I’d think of you too.” “That can always be arranged,” she said, opening the door and stepping inside. She beckoned for me to follow. Soon, we’re sitting at the bar next to each other, and we each have a pint glass in front of us. The bar is only moderately busy, though I still feel like I’m on display. If I had picked, we’d be in a corner booth–as far away from everyone else as possible. “Clark?” she asked–not like she was calling for me, but questioning what my name was. “Yep.” She sighed out of her nose. “I still think you look like a Paul.” “I mean, if you really want to call me that…” “You know what it is? You kind of remind me of this guy named Paul I used to hang out with.” “Was he cool?” It probably would’ve been devastating if she had been unconsciously comparing me to a complete dud. “Well, he was cute. Like you,” she shrugged. “He used to bring me donuts from this little bakery near his house, and that was pretty cute. But…I think he also got arrested for threatening his dad or something.” Cute but dangerous. That was kind of like breaking even. “Paige,” I said to her. “See, I think that’s a pretty name.” “Yeah, maybe if I was a homesteader making my own kombucha.” “That’s very specific.” Paige laughed, mostly to herself, before playfully slapping my arm. “Okay. So? Uhm…diaper?” My head automatically swiveled back and forth on my neck, surveying the area around us for open and available ears who could’ve potentially heard her say that word. It wasn’t even something I thought about while in public, it was just my body’s natural defenses at work. The report came back that it was safe enough. I nodded. Of course, she didn’t know that I was always wearing diapers. Not yet. “And you?” She also nodded, her cheeks getting a little rosier. “Uh huh.” “Keeping dry?” She grimaced and shook her head. “Like, I want to use them out in public. But it’s hard! Do you use them when you’re out of the house?” Hoo boy, where do I start? “Y-yeah. Sometimes.” That’d suffice for now. Her eyes grow large and voice drops a little. “You think you could do it tonight? Here?” “Are you asking me to?” She considered that for a moment. “No. Not necessarily. Just, could you? If you wanted to.” I nod. “Probably.” Inevitably. I decided to try and redirect the conversation a little bit. As tempting as it was to just talk about diapers, I was hoping that we’d have a bit more in common than that. I started small: “So, pizza delivery, huh? Do you like that?” “Eh,” she shrugged. “It’s an easy job. I like the restaurant and I like the neighborhood. The tips are nice…but it’s not enough to live off of, for sure.” “Oh, so do you live with…” “I live with my cousin. Well, I live at my cousin’s. She’s a musician, so she tours a lot, which means I get the place to myself most of the year. Rent free.” “Wow.” “The gravy train isn’t going to last forever, but I’m enjoying it while I can.” She takes a swig of her amber lager before continuing. “What about you? What do you do for a living?” “Actually, I just recently started a new job with my Mo…” I trail off and I feel my cheeks warm. How do I explain ‘Mommy’ to her? “I just recently started a new job. It’s a group of business consultants. Honestly, most of what they do is over my head, but I’ll be helping out with some day-to-day stuff around the office.” “Ah,” she said. “A corporate worker bee.” “Something like that.” “Do you like that?” Did I? Come to think of it, I hadn’t asked myself what I wanted to do with my career in a very long time. I like the company. I like the people I work with. Beyond that? I guess I’m trying to figure myself out.” “Here here,” she said, clinking her glass into mine. While I’m pretty sure there’s a minimum amount of small talk we’re supposed to get through before we can get into the juicier topics, I realized that I just couldn’t help myself–I needed to know the answer to at least one of my burning questions. “So, uhm, have you always worn, uh…” She laughed, swiping some hair from her face. “No, not always. It’s kind of a recent fascination, actually.” Damn, had Lyndie been right? Had I actually been the inspiration for her newfound fetish? Of course, Lyndie had said something else too that she might have been right about: That I wasn’t ready for a relationship yet. That I had to crawl before I could walk. She probably wasn’t wrong about that. “R-really? And…what brought that on?” “Oh, I’m sure you can guess,” she smiled. Was she batting her eyelashes at me? Everything about her felt flirtatious–her tone, her body language, the way that she took these little sips of her beer. And it was all working on me. “Me?” “I’d say you certainly started me down that rabbit hole. Though…I’ve got to ask. Was that, like, a dare or something? To stand at the door in a diaper when I delivered food?” “Oh, uh, yeah.” “But you do actually have a diaper kink?” “Uhm…yes.” Kink wasn’t the word I’d use at this point. It was a lifestyle. It was, perhaps, my whole life. “So your friends, they all know you wear them?” We were treading deeper and deeper into more complicated territory. Would there be a point where I’d have to reveal too much about myself? That I had been, effectively, living as an infant for the last few months? That I was now wearing diapers to the office, and was expected to use them while there? “They know.” “Wow. They must be some pretty good friends if you trust them with that. If I told my friends I liked diapers, they’d probably laugh at me so hard that I’d need to move out of town.” Oh, they’re all in on it. Some of them have even worn diapers themselves. “Yeah…I guess we’re all pretty close.” “That must be pretty awesome,” she said. “I’m kind of jealous.” Would she feel the same way if her friends were patting her diapered bottom? Changing her diapers? Teasing her for being a baby? I didn’t hate the dynamic I had with my friends, but there was something to be said for having some secrets that were just mine, too. Also, I had no doubt that Paige would fit right in with the likes of Lyndie and Ava. “So, wait,” I said, circling back a little. “You saw me standing there in a diaper–making an absolute fool of myself–and you were…inspired to put on a diaper yourself?” “Yeah, something like that, actually,” she said, taking a bigger swig of her beer–as if to help fuel the rest of her story. “The idea was just stuck in my head and I had to try it, you know?” That made sense to me. I’ve certainly been there before. “Lo and behold, I ended up liking them,” she shrugged. “A lot, actually. And there was something kind of fun about the idea of running into you again, both of us in a diaper.” “Oh wait…” I started, remembering a moment from a few months ago. I had been coming out of the elevator in my old apartment building when she was entering it. Our bodies had brushed against each other, and I was almost certain that something seemed weird about that moment. “The elevator? You were, uh, wearing one then?” She laughed. “Wow. I almost forgot about that myself. I saw the order come in for your apartment, and I kept a diaper in my backpack for such an occasion. So I quickly put it on in the bathroom…” Likely the same bathroom where I had recently changed my own sopping wet diaper, I thought. “...before going to your place, hoping I’d see you. I didn’t, of course–your roommate received the pizza. I was kind of bummed about it, honestly. But then I ran into you in the elevator, except I think we caught each other by surprise and neither of us really knew what to say to each other.” “Wow,” I said, shaking my head. “So, if I had opened the door instead of my roommate…what would you have said to me? Would you have been, like, ‘Hey, here’s your pizza–also, I’m wearing a diaper’?” Her cheeks got a bit more pink and she swallowed another gulp from her glass. “I have no fucking idea what I would’ve done. All the scenarios I had imagined were…kind of unrealistic.” I let out a chortle–an embarrassing noise that I would've prevented if I could’ve. “Okay, you have to elaborate on that. Unrealistic how?” “Oh, I dunno. Like, maybe I would’ve pointed down to my crotch and have been, like: ‘I’ve got an extra delivery for you in here too.’” “I probably wouldn’t have gotten that you were signaling that you were wearing a diaper if you had said that…” “I know, I know. Oh, and my other idea was that I would’ve commented that your tip was going to go towards my diaper fund.” “Then, I just would’ve thought you were making fun of me.” We were both laughing, and pretty hard too. I was laughing so hard that I had lost some of the control I had been exerting on my bladder, causing a stream of pee to flood my diaper. It wasn’t a heavy wetting, but it was enough to change the status of my padding from ‘damp’ to ‘wet.’ Wet enough that I might have even considered a change were I anywhere else. I needed to be a little more careful. I probably couldn’t afford another slip-up like that. “So, Clark,” she finally asked, stifling the lingering giggles. “Who are you when you’re not in a diaper?” Oof. The answer I spat out was much more honest than I would’ve liked: “I don’t even know anymore.” She leaned in closer, looking much more curious now. “Is that so? Are, uh, diapers that important to you?” “I, uh, suppose that’s something I should be pretty upfront about.” I wasn’t prepared to have this conversation yet, but it was probably better for both of us if I did. She deserved to know the truth–or at least some of the truth. If she didn’t like what she heard, she didn’t have to waste any more of her time. “I wear them all of the time.” “Oh.” She didn’t look upset by this answer, though maybe concerned? “Shit. Did I…misread something? Is there, like, a more legitimate reason you wear them? Some sort of disability?” “No,” I quickly said. “It’s…all pleasure.” “Oh,” she said again. She said it differently this time–with some hesitation and, maybe, skepticism in her tone. “That’s a bit of a commitment.” “That’s an understatement.” “So you just choose to wear them? All the time?” I nodded. “And…how often do you use them?” she asked, with the cadence of someone who thinks they might already know the answer. “I’d say…pretty regularly.” She pointed down to my feet, where my bookbag was sitting on the floor by my stool. “And is that your…diaper bag?” My face blushed, her question being right on the money. “Y-yeah.” “My goodness, Clark. You’re just full of surprises.” She was smiling. That seemed good. Or, at least, better than her frowning or getting up and walking away. “Sorry,” I shrugged. “I know that’s a lot.” She didn’t even know the half of it yet. “It’s fascinating, is what it is,” she said, finishing the last of her pint glass. She waved to the bartender, pointing down at her glass. Did this conversation require more alcohol? “Too much information for someone you’re just getting to know?” “I’m still here, aren’t I?” “You are. But you may also just be interested in seeing how fucked of a human being I am.” “Wearing a diaper has been the most exciting thing to have happened to me in a year,” Paige shrugged. “I’m not going to pretend like I’m the sane one here. But I’ve still got plenty of questions for you.” “Shoot.” “So…is your diaper still dry?” That wasn’t the question I was expecting. I seemed to be having good luck with honesty thus far, so that seemed like the track to stay on. “Not really, no.” “Get out of here. Seriously?” I shrugged. “I mean…that’s what they’re for, right?” “It shouldn’t be that weird to me,” she said. “I mean, I’m wearing one too, you know? But, like, you’re really sitting right here next to me? In a pissy diaper?” My head did another perimeter check, scanning for eavesdroppers. The coast continued to be clear, as best as I could tell. “Yup.” “Wow,” she said under her breath. “I kind of love that.” “You could do that too, you know.” She snorted, and her cheeks glowed pink again. “It’s possible, sure. Will I? Eh…I don’t know about that.” “You might like it,” I prodded. “Oh, I’m sure that I will. But I’d need to convince myself that it’s safe to do, first. That’s the tricky part. I’ll work on that. In the meantime…I’m more interested in you and your diapers.” Isn’t that always the case? “Uh, any questions I can answer?” “Have you ever…” Her voice dropped to a near-whisper, her words were just barely audible over the bar’s ambient noise. “...like, pooped? In your diaper?” I didn’t want to, but I laughed out loud–a genuine cackle that got a few eyes on us for a moment. Had I ever pooped? I’d already messed myself twice that very day. “Sorry,” she said, head tilted with confusion. “Is that, like, a weird thing to ask?” “No, no. I just… Yes. I’ve done that.” And, for the sake of transparency, I added: “Often.” Her eyes grew big again. “Really? Like…recently?” “I…wear diapers all the time,” I said to her again. “It happens regularly.” “Even…out in public?” “Yeah.” “Even…when you’re out on dates? At a bar? With a girl you barely know?” “If that’s what my body needs to do, then…yeah.” She smiled and took a huge gulp from her fresh pint. She then waved down the bartender again, pointing at my empty glass to signal that I’d need a new one too. “So, you’re saying that if we sit here and talk long enough…you might just fill your diaper?” “Uhm…” The answer, I supposed, was a little more complicated than that. I could, probably, hold it if I had to–if I knew it was coming. Accidents happened, especially with me, but I had left the house tonight feeling pretty confident that I could avoid any catastrophic messes. But I didn’t think that was the answer she wanted to hear. “I just might,” I shrugged. “Let’s chat for a while,” she said, a devilish smile on her face, “and find out.”
    11 points
  34. Despite everything the girls plow on with their picnic. Sam is obviously very distracted though. --- My writing is my passion and my income. I'm only able to write as much as I do because of the wonderful support from my subscribers. With the ABDL purge on Patreon hurting my income dramatically I have set up a couple of alternatives. If you enjoy my work and want to support me there has never been a time where I need it more. For $5 you can see every update to my stories one week before anyone else and for $10 you get early access PLUS access to 50+ stories EXCLUSIVE to subscribers. There are other rewards and tiers available including discounted commissions. To find out more please consider visiting one of my subscription sites. Prices, rewards and eveything else are the same across both https://reamstories.com/elfy https://subscribestar.adult/elfy Thank you for reading and supporting me and my work ❤️ --- Whilst Sam had been away it seemed that Chrissy had set up the picnic. A large but thin blanket covered a flat part of the ground and snacks were scattered all over. Sam sat down opposite Chrissy and crossed her legs, the diaper provided a nice cushion on the hard ground, Amy sat on one side of her and Nina on the other. Sam was still thinking about what had happened in the forest. How could she not? She wondered what would’ve happened had Amy not walked into the clearing at that very moment. Maybe she had misread the situation but it felt like something had been about to happen… Sam looked across to Nina but after seeing her looking Nina quickly turned away. Sam ducked her head. Of course, she must’ve been wrong. Why would anyone think about kissing her like that? After all the humiliations she had suffered she was shocked the others were even still her friends yet alone anything more. She was seeing things that clearly weren’t there. The hug had been purely to make her feel better after her accident. Amy spent a lot of the picnic taking bits of food and wandering around with her binoculars up to her eyes. After eating her fill Chrissy was laid back and talking to Nina. Sam, meanwhile, remained quiet. She spent a lot of time with her mind back in the woods and thinking about what did and didn’t happen. “It’s beautiful up here.” Chrissy said. She was propped up on her elbows and looking around, “I wonder why no one else is up here.” “It’s not exactly an easy cycle.” Nina replied. “It didn’t seem that hard to me.” Chrissy shrugged. “Yeah, well, you weren’t pulling a trailer with…” Nina’s sentence drifted away as if the wind had stolen it. “Did you want me to pull the trailer on the way back?” Chrissy asked. If she noticed the sudden awkwardness she didn’t let on. “No, it’s fine.” Nina shook her head, “It’s mostly downhill.” Sam tried not to be put off with the way they were talking about her as if she wasn’t there. It wasn’t the trailer that made things harder for Nina, it was Sam, the heavy weight sitting in the little wagon. Being talked about like that with her fresh diaper padding her waist made Sam feel as if she was some small kid and the adults were talking about how to share the responsibilities of looking after her. After a couple more seconds of thought Sam stood up. “Sam?” Nina asked. “I think I’m going to go talk to Amy for a bit.” Sam said. She hurried away before anyone could say or do anything. Sam walked across the clearing. She felt like she could feel Nina and Chrissy staring at her rear end as she waddled slightly but she didn’t look over her shoulder to confirm her suspicions. Amy was stood by the wooden railing and looking out at the lake. As Sam went over she saw her friend let out a little yelp of delight and scribble something in her notebook. “Hey.” Sam said as she drew level with Amy. “Hi, Sam!” Amy greeted her small friend enthusiastically, “You just missed a family of deer on the other side of the lake. They were drinking and the kids were playing… It was fantastic!” “I bet.” Sam replied. With her small height the chances were that she wouldn’t have been able to see anything unless someone picked her up regardless. “What’s up?” Amy asked as she scanned the scenery again. “Nothing, really.” Sam kicked a small stone off the ledge and watched it bounce several times on the way down, “Just seeing what you were up to.” “I could stay here forever.” Amy replied wistfully, “I could build a little cabin nearby. Just imagine waking up to this every day!” “I think you’d go mad after a week.” Sam joked, “I don’t imagine you’d get much signal out here. Not to mention the internet.” “That’s true.” Amy chuckled, “Hey… Can I ask you something?” “Sure.” Sam turned to lean on the fence. She was looking back at Nina who was talking to Chrissy. “What was going on back there?” Amy asked, “I know you went to sort out your… problem. But when I saw you and Nina…” “Nothing.” Sam said quickly, “We were just talking.” Amy didn’t reply and Sam wasn’t going to press the issue. Despite this she was still pink in the cheeks. Why did everything have to be so complicated? Why couldn’t she be just like the other girls? Yet again Sam found her mind wandering a dark path that led to her only thinking about what she didn’t have. The friends ended up staying for a couple of hours. Sam was honestly a little bored but everyone else was having a good time so she did her best to relax. At no point did she or Nina speak. Half of her wanted to pull Nina aside and clarify things but the other half was scared that she would be rejected or that she would find out she had completely misunderstood what had happened. “Shall we head back?” Chrissy suggested, “I don’t fancy being out here when it gets dark. All the bears and wolves and…” “There are no bears out here.” Amy shook her head, “Honestly, haven’t you been listening to anything I’ve said?” “Do you want the honest answer?” Chrissy replied. It looked like Amy wasn’t about to respond angrily when Nina spoke up. “Let’s go back to the lodge.” Nina said, “I’m sure we’ve seen all we’re likely to see.” “But before we go…” Chrissy stood up and stretched, “I need to take a leak.” “Yeah, it’s probably best I do as well.” Amy didn’t seem keen about squatting behind a tree to pee. “Sam? Will you be alright looking after stuff for a couple of minutes?” Nina asked. It was the first thing she’d said to Sam in hours. “Sure.” Sam replied, “Not a problem.” “That is unless you need to go too?” Nina added. “I’ll be fine.” Sam answered as the others made their way to the trees. “Are you sure?” Nina asked, “It’s just you didn’t go before coming out and…” “I’m fine.” Sam replied a little more sternly. Sam turned away as the others went into the woods. She couldn’t tell them the truth. There was no way she was going to let them know that she knew she wouldn’t need the bathroom on the way home because she had already wet her diaper. It had happened only ten minutes or so previous. Sam felt the need to pee come on as it usually did and had started to make for the trees when she stopped. She’d had every intention of going behind a tree like her friends were now doing but she was stopped when she thought about the diaper between her legs. Sam didn’t know if she could get the diaper back on after taking it off, she didn’t know if she’d be able to do it by herself and she didn’t want to risk having to go commando just in case she really did need her diaper again. So, after thinking about it for a full minute she had made her mind up. Sam closed her eyes, held her breath and relaxed. It happened quickly and easily. Sam felt a slight building of the pressure and then the heat burst forth into her diaper. The warmth quickly enveloped the area between her legs and moved around the front and back as the padding rushed to absorb it all. She even shivered slightly as she finished up. The warmth was not entirely unwelcome and was becoming something Sam was used to. Whether any of her friends had noticed Sam didn’t know. It didn’t seem like they had since they were now all going off together to answer the call of nature whilst Sam remained behind. It was only as she started packing away some of the picnic that she wondered why she hadn’t tried harder to stop from using her diaper. Suddenly the reason of not being sure it would go back on felt very weak indeed. She thought about the warmth that was still clinging to her, the way the padding had expanded turning it into something akin to a soft sponge… “Alright, let’s get this show on the road.” Chrissy said loudly as she emerged from the trees. Sam suddenly came back to her senses. She looked down to see that her hand was pressed over the warm part of her padding and she quickly pulled it away. Thankfully she was facing away from where her friends were coming out. Sam joined the others in putting everything away and then climbed awkwardly into her wagon. She couldn’t do the restraints herself so Nina helped her. It felt intimate in that small space. Sam looked away as Nina reached behind her to grab the straps, they were inches apart and Sam felt like she should say something but had no idea what. As Nina pulled the strap up between Sam’s legs her hand accidentally brushed against her diaper area. “Oh, so-…” Nina stopped midway through her sentence and looked down at Sam’s crotch. It was just for a second but Sam noticed it clearly. After that Nina rapidly finished with the restraints and retreated to her bike. Sam covered her face with shame. Even with her pants on there was no way Nina could fail to feel the heat radiating from her diaper. It was obvious Sam was wet and now Nina knew it. Worse still was that she had no excuse this time. There had been ample opportunity to get some privacy and do what the others had done, she simply hadn’t done it. “Let’s roll!” Chrissy called out. She even managed to pull a bit of a wheelie as she led the way towards the lodge. Sam sat back in her seat feeling tired out. She could only imagine what Nina was thinking about her now. At least the ride back to the lodge was more comfortable than the one up to the picnic spot. For one thing Sam didn’t need to contend with stomach cramps and fight not to crap herself and for another the downhill journey seemed far smoother than the uphill one. Whilst sitting at the picnic Sam had drunk quite a bit of fruit juice hence the wet diaper she was sitting in. As the foursome reached the bottom of the hill and started along the flat section to the lodge she hesitated for just a brief second before relaxing her bladder again. Fresh warmth blossomed around her padding. Her second wetting of that particular diaper came very easily, she barely had to think about it at all. “I’m ordering us pizza tonight!” Chrissy shouted as they pulled up at the lodge. Sam smiled and waited as Nina got off her bike and turned back to undo the restraints. Thankfully she took extra care to avoid brushing against Sam’s diaper this time. Sam accepted Nina’s hand as she was pulled out of the seat and she wobbled as she stumbled on the ground. She hadn’t been quite prepared for just how swollen her diaper had become from the two accidents. Her legs were pushed much further apart than before. “Let’s get inside.” Nina said. She was still pointedly not looking at Sam, “I could do with a sit down.” Sam brought up the rear as everyone walked inside. She had a very noticeable waddle now. The padding had swollen between her legs and she could no longer press her knees together. Strangely, she didn’t feel too bad about it. There was a certain amount of embarrassment but at the same time there was some… comfort? Wetting herself on the journey back to the cabin had shown that without the diaper Sam would’ve needed another change of pants. Usually when she was anywhere away from the house she had to be very careful about where the nearest bathroom was thanks to smaller body. Once she had got over the shock of being introduced to diapers the way she had she could see their use. She didn’t have to worry so much. Heck, she had completely soiled herself but it hadn’t ruined the picnic. Maybe diapers weren’t something to loathe so much after all. Sam absolutely drew the line at being treated like a kid though. She had come to learn that diapers might be useful in certain situations but there was no use in being a baby. Even as she thought about it there was a part of her that was saying that wearing diapers meant she was being a baby anyway, she tried to silence that voice as much as she could. Nina dropped on to the couch as soon as she had got her shoes off. Her cheeks were pink from the cycling she had done. Amy went over to put some coffee on whilst Chrissy sat in the armchair. Sam walked over and clambered up on to the couch with a little difficulty. She sat next to Nina as the latter turned on the television. Before she realised she was doing it Sam’s eyes started to feel heavy and her eyelids drooped like her diaper. She let out a yawn and stretched but nothing was going to keep her awake, before they’d even settled on a channel to watch Sam had fallen asleep. --- I recently posted a brand new 109-page subscriber exclusive story! "Blackmailing Tommy" is about a young teacher who, after an accident, lives with his best friend's family until he heals. Unfortunately for Tommy his friend's son see this as an opportunity for revenge on a mean teacher... You can read the 62,000 word story at the following links RIGHT NOW: https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1208661 https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/ltnexz8kdu --- If you want to find out what happens on "Sam's Vacation" next you can do so RIGHT NOW at either of the following links: https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lplyymi677/chapter/604f9158-fc2a-44bb-8f7a-60d41576bda0 https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1210422
    11 points
  35. I'm back. I don't know of that's good news or bad, lol. Work has been incredibly busy lately, and it's been hard to find time to work on this story, as much as I'd love to dive in and spend weeks in this universe - I have so many ideas. Lately, I've mostly been working on this well after hours, when the busyness of my daytime work has created an excuse to stay in my office uninterrupted for a bit in the evening. Note: I've added timestamps to the chapters starting here - I may not stick with them moving forward, as they aren't always necessary, but in this dynamic stage of the narrative, I was otherwise going to have to have my characters looking at the clock and commenting on it with some unusual frequency, because as I switched character perspectives and settings, even I was getting lost, so I figured that you, dear reader, might wonder what was going on. I wanted the timeline to be somewhat realistic and believable, as it expands and contracts, to zoom in on some details and then jet across others at ten thousand feet, so to speak. I appreciate your patience. Chapter 58 – Among Strangers [6:35 PM] Zack waited another quarter of an hour between the dumpsters, in case anyone else decided to come out of the emergency exit he’d escaped through. There were no more ringing bells indicating the opening of the door, but a heavy truck engine started up, unnerving him and causing him to retreat further back between the large iron containers, the surfaces of which bore the scares of many bumps and dings. Eventually, a box truck trundled by the gap, headlights glowing, the cab topped with amber marker lights. Zack froze, but the driver did not look over, as far as he could tell. The light from the sky was completely gone, and only the pale sodium vapour lamps provided any contrast. The far corners of the lot were blue and grey with shadows. The smell between the dumpsters was not the greatest, and Zack fought with himself over a desire to get away from the hospital, or at least, away from the festering trash containers, versus his fear of the unknown, which in this case, meant pretty much any course of action at hand short of going back into the hospital. Where would he go? How would he get there? Could he pilot his scooter around the dark streets of a major city without attracting any attention? And what kind of attention might he encounter? Authorities, intent on returning him to the hospital? Or, possibly worse, strangers? Homeless people? I am a homeless person. Zack felt tears at the corners of his eyes, and willed his eyes to stay dry. I am NOT homeless. I have a home, and it’s with my dad. He took a deep breath, then wished he hadn’t. These things probably have rotting food in them, because nobody eats anything they’re served in a hospital. He smiled ruefully to himself. And diapers. Lots of diapers, probably. They seem to want to diaper everybody in these places. Zack swallowed, and took a tentative rolling step toward the expanse of dark asphalt beyond the corridor between the two bins. He quickly realized that while his scooter wasn’t unusable, it had been damaged in the tumble down the stairs. The brakes felt like they were dragging a little, and to get it to go straight, he had to steer slightly to the right. His knee was stinging, his scuffed palm smarted, and the fractured ankle throbbed a little as well. However, he tried to ignore the feedback from his body, which whispered to him that maybe running away from a building full of doctors and nurses was a bad idea right now, at night, in a strange city. He struck off across the asphalt, hearing a light whir whir whir with each rotation of the front wheel. The sea of black tarmac narrowed down to a two-lane roadway that ran away from the rear of the hospital, and spilled out onto a side street with very few signs of life along it. It seemed like the whole area was behind buildings whose entrances faced other, busier streets. Zack looked back over his shoulder as he maneuvered past an automated arm that prevented vehicles from driving into the parking lot without pressing an intercom button or tapping in a code. There was a camera on a pole above the intercom box, which he decided to avoid looking directly at, although, realistically, he realized that if the search was on for a kid with a broken leg, he would probably be identified as a possible target right away, if anyone was watching the camera feed, regardless of if he gave them a close look at his face, or not. Left or right? Left would take him towards a busier intersecting street that his navigational intuition told him would then cross over the main street that the hospital was on. Going right looked like it would take him past the parking garage entrances, dumpsters, and service entrances of some tall buildings that might be hotels or residential towers, or both. A cat ran out from under a forlorn looking bush that occupied a lone patch of dirt amidst an ocean of asphalt and concrete. It looked at Zack and then bolted into the shadows on the other side of the street. Three white vans sat across from him, silent. The scream of a siren split the air and echoed off of the concrete surfaces around him, causing Zack’s heart to freeze, but as he spun his head, he saw an ambulance race by on the busier street. So, not the police. Not yet, anyway. Although he hadn’t broken any laws… had he? He wasn’t sure. It definitely felt like he was on the other side of the law, though – he knew that back at the Children’s Hospital, a ward of nurses would be on the lookout for him, and behind him, an angry security guard was riding up and down an elevator, probably asking people if they’d seen a kid on a scooter. And Kelly will be on the warpath. He decided to turn left and head towards the busier street, on the theory that he would blend in better with a crowd, or with any group of people, than he would by himself, a kid on a scooter on a dark side street, as the hours grew later. However, on that street, he decided to turn right again, rather than left, thinking that if the search for him was on, they’d probably check up and down the main street a bit, before scouring every possible route of escape. _________ [6:55 PM] Zack half-shuffled, half-rolled for another twenty minutes, until he felt like he’d crossed some kind of invisible border, and was now in another area of the city. There were bars, and closed businesses, and entrances to glittering condo lobbies, as well as eateries and donut shops. The sounds of the hospital were well behind him, and it felt more like an area where people lived, than where they worked. Past a row of darkened business that included a bookstore and a travel agency, Zack encountered a view of the brightly lit interior of a sandwich shop. A couple sat at a table eating, and a lone guy in a blazer sat at a counter, contemplating some kind of wrap. Zack’s stomach growled, and he considered his options, looking in through the window, past his own reflection. The five bucks that lady gave me. It sat like a wad of crumpled paper in his scooter basket. What can you get for $5? Something to eat, and maybe change for a pay phone, or, even better, maybe they’ll let me use their phone. He walked up to the door, and pulled it open, struggling a bit against its desire to close on him as he dragged his scooter inside. An employee of the shop, who looked possibly Greek, or possibly Middle Eastern, stepped out from behind the counter and crossed the dining area with a few large strides, white apron fluttering around him, to hold the door open for Zack. Zack summoned his best I know what I’m doing face, smiled at the man, and scooted up to the counter. “Hello, younk man,” the proprietor said with an accent Zack couldn’t identify, as he resumed his position behind the counter. “What can I get for you tonight?” He rolled the r from for into his you, making it sound like one word. Forrryou. But he sounded friendly. Zack studied the menu on a row of flatscreens behind and above the man, but the options kept changing, so he didn’t have time to really focus long enough to find anything that could fit his budget. The options were weird, too – there were bagels and other sandwiches, but also words in another language – shawarma, falafel, souvlaki, gyros. “Sir,” he said in what he hoped was a confident tone, “have you got anything I can eat, for five bucks? I only have five bucks with me. I, uh, forgot my wallet…” The man smiled down at Zack. How old is this kid? Ten? He took in the casted lower leg, but also, the injured knee that had not been treated, and was still openly weeping blood. “Where are your parents?” Zack’s eyes opened wide, and he swallowed and took a breath. “They’re, uh, at the, uh, the travel agency, and they sent me over to get a snack. We haven’t had time to get dinner yet – they’re booking a trip. A big trip.” “Well, that is exciting – where are you going?” the man asked, arms crossed. “I’m not sure yet – maybe Mexico, or, Africa. Somewhere hot.” The man nodded. “And in the meantime, you are hungry?” Zack nodded back. “What would you like to eat?” “What can I get for five dollars?” “That doesn’t matter. What do you like?” “Can I have, uh…,” Zack studied the pictures rather than the text on the screens. “Can I have like a bagel?” “Certainly, I can prepare a bagel for you. What would you like on it? Lox? Cream cheese? Butter? Any kind of meat?” Zack thought hard. He didn’t know what the hell lox was, and he wasn’t sure if what this guy called crrreamcheese was going to be anything he would recognize. As for meat, again, he wasn’t sure, basically, if it would be weird or not. “Is butter okay?” “Certainly. I will prepare this for you. Do you want it toasted?” “Yes, please.” “And with a drink? Some apple juice, maybe?” Zack nodded. Apple juice was apple juice, he assumed. “Take a seat at one of my tables and I will bring it over to you. Also, I am going to hand you a wet towel, so that you can clean your knee. Did you fall on your way over here from the travel agency?” Zack nodded emphatically. “I didn’t want to interrupt them.” “I understand.” The man turned around and pulled a fat, sesame-seed covered bagel out of a basket below the counter, carrying it over to a perpendicular counter behind him. “How did you hurt your other leg?” “I, uh, I fell at school.” “Playing sports?” “Yes.” “What sport?” “Uh, soccer.” The man furrowed his brow. “You were running for a ball, and you tripped?” Zack nodded. “What position do you play?” “Uh, lots of them, wherever they need me.” “But which do you prefer?” “All of them, really,” Zack said, unsure of what his answer should be. Why didn’t I say baseball?!? The man put the cut bagel onto a metal tray and put it under a broiler, then he pulled a new kitchen rag out of a bag on a lower shelf between two stoves, and he wet it with warm water and rang it out, before handing it to Zack. “Go sit at a table and clean your knee off – otherwise you will scare away my customers,” he said with a wink. Zack took the rag from the man, and wheeled his way over to a table that was as far away from the occupied tables, and from the windows, as he could get – it was over by the entrance to the washroom. He took the rag and pressed it against his knee, wincing as it stung. The warm water wiped away the clotted blood that had dried on top, revealing a series of parallel gouges that reddened again when he pulled the rag away. He cleaned the blood that had run down his shin, wiped his scuffed palm, and then turned the towel over and pressed the clean side against his knee. Please stop bleeding… The man walked over with the toasted bagel on a white ceramic plate, holding a bottle of apple juice in his other hand. He put it down in front of Zack. Zack leaned over the handlebars of his scooter and picked up the crumpled bill, quickly straightening it as best he could, and then he held it out to the man. “No, no, injured soccer players with exotic travel plans do not pay for food in my establishment.” Zack smiled broadly, and dropped the bill back into his basket, before picking up one side of the bagel and taking a bite. It was crusty and buttery and slightly sweet – delicious, really, better than any he’d had at home. “But perhaps we should call your parents at the travel agency? Or wherever they are? My understanding is that the agency is closed, my young friend, and has been for a couple of hours.” Zack swallowed a too-big bite of the delectable bread, and then tried to wash it down with a gulp of apple juice. “Take your time, we are in no rush,” the man said. “Do you have a phone number for your parents?” Zack looked down at the basket on the front of his scooter, and a terrible heaviness formed in the pit of his stomach. The sticky note with dad’s phone number… I left it stuck to the phone at the hospital. He took a breath and blew it out. All the phone numbers he needed were inside his phone, which was, at this moment, safely sitting on a bedside table at a children’s hospital in the suburbs. He didn’t actually know any phone numbers. “I don’t know my dad’s phone number,” Zack whispered. “And I can assume that if I call the travel agency, they will… not be in attendance there?” Zack shook his head solemnly. The door to the sandwich shop opened, and a young Asian couple breezed in, laughing as they looked at a phone together, and leaning on each other. The restaurant owner patted Zack on the shoulder. “Do not worry about it, my young soccer player, eat your food, I can see that you are hungry.” He walked back to the counter to deal with the couple who had come in, and were now studying the varied menu. Zack ate his bagel, but his heart was racing. This guy is going to come back and ask me some more questions, I know it. __________ The man was busy behind the counter, so Zack considered his options. Attempting to slip out of the restaurant unnoticed would be difficult, although he could hope that the guy wouldn’t abandon his post just to chase after some kid he didn’t know. But chase was perhaps an optimistic word. His scooter, in its current state, was not a rapid conveyance. The man, who looked to be in much better shape than the guard at the hospital, could have him by the collar within a few steps. Whether he would do that or not, Zack wasn’t sure, but, one thing he was sure of was that the hour was getting later, and, fleeing into the night again was probably not going to produce better results than the last time he’d done it, a couple of hours before. But, the guy had seen through his travel agency rouse. It wasn’t very well thought out. He was thinking hard now. He tilted his bottle of apple juice, when the ID bracelet on his wrist caught his eye. If he notices this, he’ll know I’m from the hospital. Zack pushed back from his table, balanced on his scooter, and rolled over to the bathroom door. The bathroom was universal, because the small premises only had one, and, thankfully, it had a lock on the inside, and no spring-loaded closing mechanism on it, unlike the front door. So, he was able to easily open it and roll inside, before locking it behind him. He pulled at the bracelet with his other hand, wincing as the strain made his scuffed palm smart, but the bracelet was made of plastic and had a snap through it that had been closed, he guessed, by the nurse who’d put it on him, back when he was newly arrived and dosed with pain medication in the ER at the first hospital. He had no recollection of it. Looking around the bathroom, he noted the serrated edge that ran along the front of the paper towel dispenser. He rolled over to it and reached up, using his other hand to create an unsupported expanse of bracelet that he sawed back and forth across the metal teeth. The bracelet resisted at first, and then split in one quick tear. Just then, there was a knock at the bathroom door. “Youngk man, are you okay in there?” the restaurant owner’s voice inquired. “I’m fine, just using the bathroom,” Zack said cheerfully, then he eyed the toilet. He did need to pee, just slightly, but getting the romper open and excavating down through two layers of diapers would, he felt, leave him exposed, if the guy somehow had a mechanism for getting into his own bathroom, while the door was locked. Which he probably did. Zack remembered back to using a kitchen knife to open the door and surprise Maddy by turning the lights off in their bathroom, when she was taking a shower. Or, he would sneak in and make off with her towel, pajamas and pull-up, leaving her begging him through the bathroom door to bring her something to wear. So, yeah, if he could figure that out when he was nine or ten, this guy could open his bathroom door if he wanted to, lock or no. He tossed the torn bracelet into the toilet and flushed it quickly, watching as it circled, seemed to hesitate for a moment, and then rushed out of the bowl and into the pipes to oblivion. He decided to run the sink for a moment, to contribute to the illusion that he’d used the facilities, and then he rolled over and opened the door. The man was not waiting on the other side, but when he looked across the restaurant, his heart sank through the floor. The Asian couple who were still waiting for their food, and the guy in the blazer who was mostly finished his, were both looking with curiosity at the young, female police officer who was standing at the counter, talking to the restauranteur. Oh Jesus. Zack considered his options, and decided the best one was to sit back down at his table, and drink his juice, and pretend that nothing was amiss. He rolled over to the table, propped it against the edge, and dropped back into his chair. Maybe she’s just grabbing some dinner.
    11 points
  36. Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne Proofread by Jamie M ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Twenty: I Am Not Stupid Mrs. Bullard repeated herself, “I am not stupid. She isn’t your daughter. Remember, Adam, I have known you since grade school.” Breathing, she continued, “Eight years ago, when Katie would have been conceived, you would have been sixteen or seventeen. You were dating my sister at that time.” Katie Ann just looked down at her feet, not knowing what to do in this situation. She was supposed to be a doll, so she was not to move or talk. She didn’t have any input in the case. She also hoped in her mind that the dating Mrs. Bullard was talking about was in the past. Sara Bullard continued, “She is not my niece. I also have never pegged you, Adam, for the cheating type. Also, up ’til the middle of the summer, you had Heidi regularly coming over on the weekends. You were not exactly secretive about what you did with her. I don’t try to be nosy, but you don’t shut your curtains. Suddenly, she stopped coming, and Katie showed up a few months later, who, according to this room, is probably wearing the same stuff,” as she patted the little girl on the bottom. “Yep, she is.” “I hardly doubt that you would force an actual child to wear diapers. So unless she is incontinent, she probably isn’t really seven. She looks believable but a little tall,” she said. She turned to Katie Ann, and she said, “Who are you, and how old are you?” Sighing, Owner said, “She is...” Sara said, “No, I want her to answer.” Sighing again, he said, “Kathleen, you can talk and move.” Sighing, Katie answered, “I am Kathleen or Katie Ann Telgenhof. When I am not willingly a young seven-year-old, I am a nineteen-year-old college student.” “And he isn’t forcing you to be young, is he? You apparently put on a good show, or at least when you are around Stacy. Every other word out her mouth is Katie this, Katie that,” She continued. “I came into this relationship as a submissive. Daddie or Owner decides what I am going to be. He usually treats me as a seven-year-old, with a hint of toddler thrown in the mix in private. I do enjoy being a child because I have the most freedom.” Katie started sadly because she figured she was probably going to lose her friend. She continued, “It used to upset me when people treated me like a child because I was trying to be an adult and failing at it. But in my child persona, my life just feels right. And people don’t look down at me as a child.” Sara, noticing that this was hard for Katie, was rubbing the rag doll's back. She asked both of them, “Since you both are technically adults, is this a sexual relationship?” Katie said, “Nope, I am under contract to him, and no sex is in it. For that matter, no abuse of any kind is in it, too.” “What is she wearing on her chest? It feels strange,” Sara asked. The doll answered, “A binder. It makes my AA chest flat,” as Adam threw a binder from the dresser to Sara. Katie, figuring out where this conversation was going spoke, “I will avoid spending time around Stacy. I won’t go with her to Sunday school tomorrow.” Daddie told her, “That won’t be a problem, Katie Ann, you won’t go back to church.” Sara interrupted, “Neither of you will do either of those things. Stacy will still escort you,” pointing at Katie, “to the first and second-grade Sunday school class. Adam, you will still take your daughter to church on Sundays when she is here. I didn’t come here to break the two girls up. Katie and Stacy appear to be good friends and are having fun together. Adam, you will still be Stacy’s occasional babysitter, too. Nothing will change between our two houses except that the truth will be known. The status quo will remain. What were your plans for tomorrow, Adam, before I stopped by?” “Take her to church and then back to college after she puts casual clothes on,” he said. “Your plans for tomorrow are now, no ifs or buts about it, taking her to church. You then will come directly to my house to have dinner. Then you can take her to college later.” The neighbor lady said in an authoritarian tone. Daddie and Katie just shrugged at each other. As Mrs. Bullard was getting ready to leave the room, Katie asked, “So I can still be friends with Stacy?” Coming back to Katie, Sara patted her on the head and told her, “Yes, you may. Stacy would kill me if I kept you two apart. Though someone needs to tell her the truth, leave that up to me.” “How will I know when Stacy knows?” Katie inquired. “She will tell you when she knows,” Sara told the worrisome little girl as she walked out of the room, with Adam following her. He came back into the room and, after picking her up, said, “I am too emotionally tired to put your face on. You will sleep like that in my bed tonight, Buttercup,” as he carried her across the hall. ~o~O~o~ Walking into church the next day, Katie Ann, in a lovely Lavender dress and a matching bow on top of her braid, was attacked by what can only be described as tropical storm Stacy. Stacy grabbed her hand and told Daddie, “I am going to borrow Katie for a bit, Mr. Olsen.” He nodded yes at Stacy in response to the departing girls. Smiling, Stacy led Katie towards some other young girls, saying to the girls, “Becka, Heather, this is Katie, my neighbor.” The three girls started talking a mile a minute, with Katie occasionally putting her bit in but mostly just being shy. Stacy, seeing Katie was mostly quiet, asked her in a whisper, “Are you ok, Katie?” “I am shy, plus nervous about something,” Katie whispered back. Stacy whispered, “We will talk at my house about the nervous issue, but you weren’t shy two weeks ago.” Katie, with a slight tongue showing, said, “You didn’t give me a chance to be shy two weeks ago!” Stacy said quietly, “Oh,” as her mother ushered both of the girls toward the sanctuary. Katie looked around for her Daddie and didn’t see him as she followed Stacy’s Mommie. They were led to a pew in the church, where she saw her Daddie and another guy waiting for them. It seemed to her that Mrs. Bullard purposely sat between the two young girls. After the preacher released the children, Katie followed Stacy toward the same classroom as last time. Once they got there, Katie counted ten to fifteen first and second-graders again. The only difference between this time and last time is the teacher personally greeted Katie as she entered the room. ~o~O~o~ Again, after Sunday school was over, Katie followed Stacy back to the common room, holding tight to her artwork. She was getting more nervous about what would happen at the Bullards. Stacy hadn’t mentioned knowing anything while they were in the church, but maybe that was by design. Stacy was definitely still her friend. She was more nervous about Mrs. Bullard. And who had that mystery guy been in the pew with them? Once they got back to the gathering room, she noticed her Daddie talking and drinking coffee again. She patiently waited for him to see her. When he did, she gave him her artwork. She then went to usurp a cookie and stand near Stacy, who was standing near the mystery guy. She tapped Stacy on the shoulder, causing her friend to jump in surprise. “Katie, you scared me, … oh, this is my Daddie, Daddie, this is Katie,” Stacy said. Mr. Bullard said to Katie, “I have heard all about you from my talkative daughter. It's nice to finally meet you.” Thinking to herself, Katie thought, “And probably from his wife.” She said out loud, “Thank you, sir.” “Daddie, can I ride with Mr. Olsen, or Katie ride with us?” Stacy asked. Mr. Bullard said, “You both need boosters; you two can be separated for the short time it takes to get home.” Stacy had a pout on her face, and she led Katie over to a bench to wait impatiently since it looked like the adults were going to talk for a while. The two girls quietly played tic tac toe in the velvet of the seat while they were waiting since they were bored. “Katie, Stacy, time to go, sweeties,” they heard Sara say. Katie got up and erased the evidence of their game. She went to where Daddie was standing. She was helped into her seat when they got to the car. After she was strapped in, he started driving, following the Bullards. Not that he needed directions, though, to his home. After Daddie had unstrapped her, she started walking away from the car. She hadn’t walked halfway between the houses when Stacy grabbed her hand, dragged her toward her parents, and asked, “Now, can I tell her?” “Yes, you may.” Looking at Katie, Stacy said, “I know you have two different ages, but I don’t care,” which got a smile out of the regressed girl. Continuing, she asked, “What school do you go to? You never told me?” “Mountain College,” was the answer Stacy received, as they were walking in the house. “No, no, that is where the older you goes. I can’t exactly tell my friends that. Where does my good friend, Katie, go?” “Oh, Clearwater Elementary in Clearwater, I live with my Mommie there. That is the answer I told the hairstylist,” Katie said, giggling with a smile. Stacy turned and looked at Daddie and asked, “Speaking about that, can I get my hair braided like Katie, Mr. Olsen, please?” “One or two braids?” Thinking about it, she answered, “Two, please.” “I need to run home before I can do that,” he said, turning to run home. He wasn’t gone long when he came back. To Katie, it looked like he had grabbed her diaper bag and a shopping bag. Taking the shopping bag, he sat on the couch and patted the seat next to him for Stacy to sit down at. Soon, she spotted two pigtails with white ribbons tickling her ears. “You two girls switch spots, please,” he said. Katie sat down in the spot and felt her Daddie undoing her hair before braiding it again in pigtails with ribbons tickling her ears, too. “Both of you sit very closely together, please,” he said. The two girls felt him messing with the braid close to the other girl; they weren’t sure what he was doing. Soon, Katie’s Daddie said, “Go show your Mommy in the kitchen, Stacy.” Stacy tried to get up to show her Mommie, only to have her head jerk back towards Katie. They discovered that Daddie had hair-banded the two girls' braids together. Slowly, the two girls got up and walked towards the kitchen. It caused the two guys to smile at their struggle. Walking into the kitchen, Sara greeted the girls with, “What do we have here?” “Daddie is mean!” Katie exclaimed in a pouty voice. “Let me separate you two so we can eat.” “No, let me get photo evidence first,” Mr. Bullard said with an evil chuckle. He had the girls stand in front of a wall and then took their picture a few times. He made sure the braid was in the picture before separating the two girls. Stacy led Katie to the table and made sure they were sitting together. Mrs. Bullard came behind the two girls and tucked a napkin in their necklines. “You both are wearing dress clothes. I know how messy you can be, Stacy, and Katie probably is too.” Katie looked at the plate and saw that it was already loaded with a kid-size portion of potatoes, brussels sprouts, and some tender-looking meat. She wasn’t thrilled about the sprouts, but Mrs. Bullard had been an excellent host, so she would eat it. They had Stacy say grace, and then everyone tucked in their food. The adults started conversing about the two girls, while the girls just stayed quiet and ate their food. “Where did you two go yesterday?” Mrs. Bullard asked. “The zoo,” Daddie answered. Mr. Bullard said, “‘I always liked ‘Hanna Valley.” “We didn’t go there. Someone would not have enjoyed that,” Daddie said, looking at Katie. Almost in unison, all the Bullards asked, “Why?” Stacy, in particular, was looking at her friend like she had grown a horn. Katie started to open her mouth, but Daddie continued, “The older her volunteers are there, so she wouldn’t have had a fun time. She would always be worried if someone would make the connection.” “Oh,” Stacy said while Mr. Bullard was looking at her like he just made a connection like he had seen her before. With that, the subject was changed, this time to older hers college and major. Katie went to try to answer those questions. She realized they didn’t want her answers; they wanted Daddie’s answers when they ignored her first answer. Soon, Mrs. Bullard was cleaning the plates off the table and setting apple pie in front of everyone. After the pie was done, the girls were excused to Stacy’s room. Stacy mentioned, “My room is not as cool as the room you have. I don’t have a turret. I used to love to sleep in that room when I stayed overnight with Mr. Olsen.” “Does he not watch you anymore?” “No, he still does occasionally, but it is no longer a guest room. It is your room now.” “I think he did redecorate it for me, but you are welcome to sleep in when I am gone. Heck, you are welcome to share the bed with me. We are small enough.” The girls sat down to play Guess Who quietly while the adults talked downstairs. Katie eventually realized that she had a problem, so she told Stacy, “I will be back. I have to deal with something.” She walked back downstairs, following the voices of the adults, and all conversation stopped when she entered the room. Looking at them, she asked, “What are you three discussing?” “You,” was the answer she got. “Oh,” and she turned to leave, sadly. “Did you need something, Princess?” Daddie asked. “Yes, I need a change,” she embarrassedly mumbled. Mrs. Bullard, having just barely heard it, said, “I will do it. Where is her diaper bag?” After being told where it was and getting it, Mrs. Bullard led Katie back up to Stacy’s room. After laying a pad down on Stacy’s bed to protect it, she asked Katie to lie down on it. Katie found it a little embarrassing to be changed by her friend’s mom while said friend watched. After the regressed girl was dry, she felt a pat on her bottom and was told, “You two continue playing nicely.” Soon, they heard, “Katie Ann, help Stacy clean up. It is time to go,” being yelled up the stairs by Daddie. After they cleaned up, they walked downstairs together. Katie was surprised to discover it was already after four o’clock. They had been there for over four hours. After she got hugs from all the Bullards, Daddie took her hand and led her to the car, strapping her car seat. She realized she was still in her dress clothes, so she said, “Daddie?” “Yes, Princess?” “Did I lose my tennis shoes?” “No, they are with your clean laundry in the back.” “Ok,” was her reply, as she grabbed the book from her car bag to occupy herself during the hour ride. After they got to the college, she was unstrapped, and after grabbing the items from the back, they went upstairs to the cluster, where they saw Tiffany pacing. It was as if she was impatiently waiting for something or someone to return. Setting her items on her bed, she hugged Daddie goodbye and told him, “See you in two weeks, Daddie.” She was putting her laundry away when Tiffany knocked on the door. After she let her in, she returned to putting her items away. Tiff spoke, “Little sister, you look cute. Your Sunday best?” “Yes, we went directly from church to the neighbor’s house, to college. I will need your or Ally’s help undoing the buttons in the back at bedtime. Have you eaten dinner yet? I am hungry?” she told Tiff as the pull-up packages were put away. Taking her hand, Tiff said, “Come on, little sis, let’s go get dinner. I can’t wait to show off the cutie pie you are.”
    11 points
  37. Five women become the playthings of a man calling himself the Magician. Using his powers, he forces them to go through a series of humiliatingly childish challenges, with infantilizing and permanent consequences for the losers. Inspired by the sadly discontinued season one of The Humble Games by Parker Longabaugh. *** Chapter 1 One moment Abigail was sitting at a bar, sending seductive looks over at the handsome man sitting across from her (and receiving looks of hatred in return from the woman sat next to him), and the next moment she was sitting on a hard-backed wooden chair in a large, brightly lit, luxuriously furnished hall. She blinked. What the hell was going on? Looking around, she saw that four other disoriented women were sitting in chairs in a row beside hers, and in front of them stood a man. He was tall, dark haired, and strangely ageless. He could have been thirty or fifty - it was impossible to tell. He wore a well-tailored black suit and the hint of a smirk on his handsome face. “Hello ladies,” he said. His voice was deep, and Abby felt a pleasant tingling in her pussy. If she wasn’t more alarmed about her sudden transportation to this unfamiliar place, he was definitely the sort of man she’d be trying to pry away from his wife and take home with her. “Thank you all for coming.” A woman a couple of places away from Abby was the first to recover. Her short dark hair and mannish suit gave her a somewhat androgynous look. “What’s going on?” she asked. Her voice was severe and authoritative. “Where are we?” “You’re in my home,” the man responded politely. “Who are you? How did-” “Why don’t I do introductions?” he interrupted mildly, and without waiting for an answer he gestured towards a girl on the end of the row with straw-coloured hair, a black crop-top that showed off her slim, well-toned stomach, and a pair of skinny jeans. “This is little miss Susie Taylor, a third-year know-it-all university student who worked hard to earn a scholarship just so she could get away from her controlling mother.” The girl called Susie went red. Know-it-all?! But more alarmingly, how did he know that about her? Was he some sort of stalker? Had he drugged her at university and abducted her to his mansion? The man moved on to the next woman, a beautiful lady with long, white-blonde hair and very large breasts that were shown off classily by her elegant dress. There was something a little snobbish about the disdainful way she glanced at the other girls. “And this is miss Katherine Bower-Thomas, a fashion model from a rather well-to-do family who’s widely considered to be one of the most difficult people to work with in the whole industry, on account of her self-entitlement and overall bitchiness.” Katherine blushed as well. How dare he! She would normally have given this man a piece of her mind, if she weren’t still so wrong-footed by what had just happened. One moment she'd been strutting down the catwalk at her latest fashion show, and the next... “And here we have miss Madelyn Smith,” the man went on. He was indicating the dark haired, severe woman who had spoken earlier. “A lecturer in feminist theory who detests vapid bimbos more than anything, and who loves nothing more than to inflict the people around her with long rants about the evils of the patriarchy.” Madelyn scowled furiously, but restrained herself for the moment. She didn’t understand what was going on here. She could have sworn she’d just been about to give a lecture on early feminist literature. Had she been hypnotised? Was this some kind of reality TV show? If so she was going to sue the producers into oblivion! “And this little cutie is miss Becky Lewis.” The man pointed at the girl sitting next to Abby. She seemed to be the youngest there, pretty, and dressed in a plain white top and a skirt, her chestnut-brown hair tied up in a ponytail. “She’s fresh out of school and working part-time at her local daycare, where she has a reputation for being especially nasty to the poor little boys and girls. She just can’t stand changing nappies!” The man laughed at that, as if he knew some secret joke that they didn’t. Becky squirmed nervously in her seat. It wasn’t her fault those stupid little brats were so disgusting! She’d been enjoying a day off from cleaning up after those annoying little rugrats before she’d suddenly found herself here. “And finally we come to miss Abigail Reid, a very naughty girl who lives off her boyfriend’s money even while she repeatedly cheats on him behind his back. Definitely someone who deserves to be taken down a peg or two.” Abby flushed, and found her voice. “How do you know – I mean, what makes you think I need to be ‘taken down a peg or two’?” she demanded. “Well sweetie, I’m very good with wishes, you see,” he said, smiling at her. His dark eyes glinted unsettlingly, as if there was light behind them. “And dozens of people have wished for you to be put in your place.” He looked around at the others with a smile. “The same goes for all of you.” “You still haven’t told us who you are!” Katherine complained, lifting her head haughtily. “Or how we got here!” “You can call me the Magician, sweetheart. And I brought you here by magic. Isn’t that obvious?” “Excuse me,” Madelyn said sneeringly. “But that’s not really an explanation, is it? I don’t care who you are, but you are going to be in serious trouble. I hope you’re looking forward to going to prison, because you’ve brought us here without our consent and-” “Hush now, sweetie,” the Magician interrupted. “A man is talking. Isn’t there something else you’d rather be doing with that pretty little mouth of yours?” For a moment, Madelyn couldn’t believe her ears. Then she leapt out of her chair and launched into a furious tirade. “How dare you! Women are not your property, you chauvinist! This is so typical of a man.” She turned to the others. “This is exactly the kind of male attitude I spend my life fighting against. Men always think that what they have to say is more important than anything we might have to offer. It’s patriarchal social conswucts wike dese dat pwesent women as overgwown childwen!” The other girls stared at her in shock. Madelyn blushed bright red. What was wrong with her voice?! Then she realised that her thumb was planted firmly between her lips, garbling her speech. She was sucking on it rhythmically, making loud wet smacking sounds, looking for all the world like an overgrown four-year-old. She tried to pull it out, but something stopped her – it was as if her thumb was being drawn magnetically into her mouth! Her eyes wide with fear, she whined and looked desperately at the others for help. “That’s better,” said the Magician. “Daddy doesn’t need to listen to silly little girls who think they know best. I hope you enjoy your new thumbsucking habit, Maddy, because it’s not going away any time soon. Sucking on things is a much better use for a woman’s mouth than all your silly bitching.” Madelyn looked frightened, and started sucking her thumb even more frantically, but Susie just rolled her eyes. “Oh, please,” she said exasperatedly, getting up as well. “This is all just some kind of trick!” She looked disparagingly at Katherine, Becky, and Abby, all three of whom were looking scared. “You don’t actually believe in magic do you? He’s just some stupid stage magician or something, and she’s obviously with him.” She gestured at Madelyn, who frantically shook her head from side to side, looking furious. The Magician’s smile widened. The other girls stared at Susie, but they weren’t paying much attention to her words. As she spoke, her outfit was beginning to change. Her black crop-top turned pastel pink and began to lengthen, its sleeves becoming puffy and frilly. Two pink ribbons appeared out of thin air and began tying her straw-blonde hair into pigtails. “I spent my whole childhood living under some petty tyrant,” Susie went on obliviously, “and I can promise you that they don’t have any real power.” Her jeans melted away, rising up her legs and transforming into a tiny pink skirt that wasn’t even long enough to hide the white cotton, baby-duck patterned underwear that had just replaced her panties. Her socks became ruffled, and her trainers turned into black Mary Janes. “I don’t know how he got us here, but it doesn’t matter. There’s nothing to stop us just walking out, so why don’t we…” Susie broke off. “What are you all looking at?!” she demanded angrily. Then she caught sight of herself in the large mirror that dominated one of the walls, and she let out a girlish shriek. She stared at her new outfit in disbelief. Not two minutes ago she’d been dressed like a stylish college student, and now she looked ready to head off to kindergarten. “H-how did you…?” Susie looked at the Magician, her face now full of fear. “Much better!” he announced happily. “Those silly grown-up clothes were doing you no good at all, Susie. This is a much more appropriate look for you. Now, does anyone else want to interrupt me, or can I continue with my explanation?” There was silence from the women, apart from the sound of Madelyn sucking noisily on her thumb. Susie was frozen, terrified the Magician would do something else to her. She didn’t want to end up as a thumbsucker too. “Good. Now, as I was saying, you naughty girls are well overdue some corrective punishment. So I thought we’d have a little competition. A fun little game. The five of you will go through a series of challenges, with penalties for the unfortunate losers, voting periodically to eliminate one of your number until only one of you is left. Those who get voted out will receive a special punishment, in addition to any… alterations that I make to them over the course of the game. But the winner will get something very special. Three wishes. Anything they want. Anything at all.” Abby shivered at the thought of these ‘special punishments’, but her eyes lit up at the thought of three wishes. Anything she wanted? Anything at all? If she could win… “We’ll start the first challenge very soon, but first we need to get some num-nums in those cute little tummies of yours. Follow me, girls. Lunchtime.” He led them out of the hall and into a large sunlight dining room, and none of them could think of anything else to do but follow. Blushing bright red, Susie tried to tug her tiny skirt down to stop herself flashing her new childish underwear with every step. Madelyn tried desperately to remove her thumb from her mouth, but it was hopeless. The harder she tried to take it out, the more urgently she sucked. A line of drool ran down her chin. She wanted to wipe it away, but for some reason she couldn’t, as though the simple knowledge of how to wipe her face clean had been blocked from her mind. She knew she looked monumentally stupid, a grown woman in a stylish suit sucking her thumb and dribbling down her chin like a giant toddler, but she just couldn’t stop herself! The women stopped dead when they saw the chairs that were seated around the dinner table. They were highchairs. But even worse was what was placed on the table in front of each of them – a baby bottle full of milk, and a large bowl of mushy baby food. “You must be joking,” said Katherine, wrinkling her nose. “Not at all, sweetheart,” said the Magician. He waved his hand, and bright pastel-coloured bibs appeared around each of their necks. Katherine cringed at the sight of the canary-yellow bib that now adorned her front. She couldn’t stand anything that messed with her elegant, classy wardrobe. The other girls looked down distastefully at the bibs on their own chests as well. “In fact,” the Magician continued, smirking once again, “I think you’re all going to enjoy your lunchies very much.” Abby suddenly realised she was hungry. Very hungry, in fact. She stared at the bowls of baby food, and the bottles of creamy milk, and her stomach rumbled. Hers wasn’t the only one. “Hungry babies!” the Magician laughed. “Are you all keen to get some yummies in your tummies?” The five of them rushed forwards and clambered into their highchairs. They were tight and uncomfortable, but none of them cared. They were all too eager to eat. Abby picked up the tiny plastic spoon next to her bowl and started shovelling baby food into her mouth, not even caring that she was getting most of it smeared around her lips. Madelyn was finally able to pull her thumb out of her mouth with a wet pop, only to shove the nipple of her baby bottle into it instead and start guzzling down the warm milk inside. It was the most delicious thing she’d ever tasted. Katherine crammed her spoon into her mouth messily. She knew the Magician was doing something to them, knew that she’d never normally do something like this, but it didn’t matter. Baby food soon spattered her bib and covered her chin. It was an insult to her refined upbringing, but she just couldn’t control herself! It was so tasty! The Magician chuckled as he watched the five women desperately shovel down baby food and drink up their baby formula. In no time at all, they were finished, sat in their highchairs with their stomachs full to bursting and their faces and bibs covered in baby food. “Such messy girls!” he announced, making them all blush. A wet cloth appeared in his hand, and he went around one by one, wiping the girls’ mouths clean. A particularly malicious smirk appeared on his face when he reached Madelyn, and saw the drool that was also wetting her chin. “Such a dribbly baby!” he cooed. Madelyn glared at him, but the intimidating effect was ruined slightly by the mucky bib she wore, and the fact that the Magician was wiping her chin for her like some stupid toddler who couldn’t do it herself. Her thumb immediately slipped back into her mouth. “Alright, girls,” he said once he was done and they were all getting out of their highchairs. “Back to the hall. Follow me.” They trailed back into the brightly lit hall, groaning a little at how full they were. Becky couldn’t believe she’d just eaten the kind of meal those stupid brats at her daycare ate every day. It had tasted so good in the moment, but now she felt disgusted with herself. Even if it was magic, how had she let herself be reduced to their level?! “Now, we’re almost ready to start the challenge…” the Magician said to himself once they were all back in the room they’d first appeared in. “What have I forgotten…? Ah yes!” He snapped his fingers. Abby felt a sudden coolness around her legs, and a strange thickness between her thighs, as if her underwear had suddenly expanded. She looked down and squealed in horror. The other girls did the same. Anything they’d been wearing below the waist had vanished, to be replaced by bulky, white, disposable diapers. Susie had kept her childish new clothes, but now instead of her baby-duck patterned undies, it was a thick, crinkly nappy poking out from beneath her miniskirt. “W-what have you done?!” Katherine shrieked. Her dress had vanished entirely, leaving her in just her a nappy and a bra. “We can’t have anything covering up your diaper, sweetie. I need to be able to see if you’ve lost the challenge and need changing. You can have your dress back later, little miss. If you're good." Madelyn cringed as she looked down at herself. She looked especially ridiculous with a suit jacket on the top and a bulky nappy on the bottom, a mockery of the strong, independent woman she was. “Now we can get started,” the Magician said. “You see, that yummy baby food you all just ate has a very special property. Aside from making your tummies nice and full, it has also, for the next half an hour or so only, reduced your toilet training to the level it was at when you were three years old.” All five women went pale. “So,” the Magician went on cheerfully, “we’re going to have a little game to see how well you were all potty trained. Don’t worry, I don’t expect any of you to be able to stay dry very long. The challenge will end when someone makes a stinky in her pants, at which point everyone else will be allowed to use…” He waved his hand, and a row of pink, plastic training potties replaced the chairs they’d been sitting on earlier. “These.” All five girls fidgeted nervously, their thick diapers crinkling between their thighs. “And what happens to the person who loses?” Becky asked fearfully. The Magician grinned. “The first person to fill her nappy will become incontinent. Permanently."
    10 points
  38. Hello I've been reading a bunch of little space stories and became inspired to write my own. It's the first story I've written like this so I hope everyone enjoys it. Chapter 1 Classification Day Sarah looked around the auditorium, there were just over two dozen students assembled. Every year from the ages of fifteen to eighteen students are tested for any developing classifications. Those who test positive are divided into three types, dominant, subordinate, and neutral, with several subtypes under dom and sub. Sarah figured she was going to be a caregiver, she always loved playing with her little cousins. Loved seeing them happy and smiling. Caregivers are usually taller but it's not unheard of them to be shorter than six feet. She stood just over five feet tall, with chestnut brown hair and sparkling green eyes that seemed larger than normal. Her face was soft and slightly puffy giving her an innocent look. It was a source of frustration for her, while it helped her when dealing with kids and littles, adults treated her younger than she actually was. The other students looked around nervously, a few of them were obviously friends as they huddled together whispering amongst themselves. She can't blame the others, they probably didn't know what they were going to be. Their attention was drawn to the front by an opening door. A woman walked from the open door to the podium, tapping on the mic before turning her attention to the students. “Welcome to Classification assignment,” the woman said. She was taller than the assembled students. Standing at least six feet tall, with long blond hair and a warm gentle face. “You all can call me Miss Clarissa, and today you’ll all be tested for a classification.” The students' voices raised as a few blurted out questions. Miss Clarissa raised her hand, silencing everyone. “I know you all have questions but we have a lot of students to get through. When your name is called please go through those doors.” she pointed to a set of double doors that stood open. A nurse in scrubs standing there with a list. “Sarah Anderson,” the nurse called. Sarah jumped a little and walked over to the woman, who had a gentle smile on her face. Sarah was led to a small area sectioned off with some partitions. “Please sit. Today we're going to be drawing some blood and then you’ll take the Bectel test.” “Is it painful?” Sarah asked. “Not at all sweetie, some electrodes will be placed on your head then you’ll watch a video while a computer monitors your neural activity. Now I'm going to draw some blood. Is that alright with you?” Sarah nodded her head, and watched the nurse take out a blood draw kit and several vials. She wrapped an elastic band around the girl's arm before feeling for a vein in the crook of her elbow. It took her a moment to find an acceptable vein but she nodded in satisfaction and cleaned the area with an alcohol wipe. Popping the safety cap off the butterfly needle she went to insert it. The girl watched the needle, her heart racing as it drew closer to her skin. She squeezed her eyes shut and clenched her hands. “Relax sweetie, it’ll only take a moment,” the nurse said gently. Sarah nodded and unclenched her hands, whimpering as she felt the needle pierce her skin. “Shh shh, you’re fine. Just going to take a moment,” she spoke calmingly and soothingly. “Just one more. That's a good girl.” The nurse took four vials before removing the needle and taping a cotton ball to the puncture. Sarah felt a few tears fall from her eyes as she watched the nurse put labels on the vials and drop them into a bag. The nurse walked away and came back a few seconds later with a sucker. “Here you go darling,” she said, handing it out. “Ready for the next part? I promise it won't hurt.” “‘Kay,” Sarah said with a sniffle. The nurse led her through the room, other kids were having their blood drawn. One of them bawled their eyes out. She tried to focus on her breathing. Trying to calm her racing heart. She didn't notice when they left the room and entered a small room with a machine in it. An older man stood beside a small reclining chair. “I have Sarah Anderson here,” she said, handing over some paperwork. “Excellent, can you sit here for me,” the doctor asked gently. Sarah nodded and hopped up on the chair, her head feeling fuzzy from the needle, she always hated needles. The doctor explained what he was going to do, which she mostly ignored. Except for the last part which caught her attention. “... then once I get a baseline reading I'm going to show you a video.” “Video…?” “Yes, it's just some funny shapes and colors,” he said, walking over to the computer, then tapping a few buttons. “Ready sweetheart?” She nodded again, and watched him flip a switch with trepidation. Bracing for the unknown she was slightly disappointed when nothing happened. He simply smiled down at her, putting her at ease. While she waited she looked around the room. It was a classroom, all the desks were pushed to one wall and the room divider was stretched across it, dividing the classroom in half. “One of my colleagues is in the other half with another Bectel tester,” he said, following her gaze. The computer dinged and he clapped his hands together. “Alright sweetheart, I'm going to start the next part now, go ahead and look at the TV there.” “‘Kay…” she said watching the tv. It was still black for a moment before turning on. It was showing a pure white image. She started to turn her head when the doctor gently patted the top of it. “Keep watching.” She nodded and became entranced as some shapes and colors flashed on screen. They began to change, changing size and color. As she watched her head began to feel fuzzy again. She shook it, trying to clear it while keeping her eyes on the screen. But the fuzzy feeling continued. Spreading through her whole head. The funny shapes continued to change. “Pwetty…” “How are you feeling sweetheart?” “I few fuzzy,” she giggled. “Do you know where you are?” “Scoo!” she exclaimed. “That's right,” he said, smiling at her. “Pwetty sparkus,” she beamed. The video kept her rapt attention, running for a while before fading back to pure white. “Are you with me sweetheart?” “Huh?” Sarah blinked several times before shaking her head. “What…?” “We're done, you'll receive your results in a few days after the bloodwork finishes.” “Thank you,” she said. “No thank you for being such a good girl,” he said, smiling as her cheeks turned pink. “Nurse, I'm ready for the next one.” Sarah looked at the clock, somehow thirty minutes had passed already. Her attention was pulled away as the door opened up. The nurse led another student into the room and took Sarah back to the auditorium. “Sarah Anderson?” Miss Allison called. “Yes ma’am?” “You may go home, take this letter to your parents please,” she said, holding out a sealed envelope. “Yes ma’am,” she said, taking the offered envelope and walking to the door. She pulled her phone from her pocket and texted her mom asking for a pickup. Settling down to read something while she waited. She got a few chapters through one of her favorite little stories before her mom pulled up. “Sarah sweetie,” her mom called her, making her jump. She was so focused on what she was reading she didn't notice her mom standing in front of her. “How’d it go?” “It was alright, they took some of my blood and hooked me up to a weird computer.” “Ah, I remember the day I was classified. Everyone there said it was obvious what I was,” she said, a nostalgic tinge to her voice. “Really?” Sarah asked, hopping to her feet and following her mom to their car. They both climbed into the car, and buckled in. “Yea, it was very obvious I was a dom even before then.” “It was?” “Yea, I was already more developed than other girls my age, and I was very authoritative. The next year I met your father,” she said, then sighed. It was true, her mom was nearly six feet tall, standing at five foot eleven. She was a mistress, which she reluctantly told her daughter. Much to Sarah's embarrassment. Her mother had the same chestnut hair, but hers fell down to the middle of her back. Her warm honey colored eyes drew the viewer to her face, with its small dainty nose, full pouty lips, and sensual smile. “I miss dad,” Sarah said, sniffling slightly, a tear rolling down her cheek. “I do too.” A silence between them fell as her mother drove back to their house. “So, any idea what your classification is?” her mom asked, breaking the silence. “Caregiver probably.” “You do have a lot of fun playing with Alice and Sam. Are you sure you’re not a little?” “No mom, I don’t want to be a little.” “Why not sweetie?” “Cause I don't want to be reliant on someone my whole life. I don't want to be restricted from being an adult. I don't want my freedom taken away. Besides, I don't have any little tendencies.” “Still you might be surprised,” she said softly. “Mom no, I don't even want to think that way. I’ll be a caregiver. End of story,” she said, crossing her arms. “Alright sweetie,” her mom said, chuckling softly. “Did they say how long you have to wait?” “No, but they gave me a letter for you,” she said, pulling it out of her pocket. “Hold on to it until we get home sweetie.” “‘Kay mom.” Sarah pulled out her phone and texted her best friend Melissa. She’s also doing her classification test today, but later than Sarahs. With a big yawn her head bobbed and fell to her chest as she fell asleep. ***** “Sweetie, time to get up.” “Huh?” Sarah stirred, looking at her mom bleary eyed. “We’re home.” She looked around in confusion. “Still tired sweetie?” Sarah nods and holds up her arms. “Such a spoiled girl,” her mom said, giggling as she picked up her daughter, pocketing the envelope that had fallen from her grip. Carrying the half awake girl to the front door. She used her free hand to open the door. “We’re back,” she said, closing the door behind her. “Welcome back Mistress Michelle,” a woman called from the other room. “How’d it go?” “Well enough,” she replied, walking into the living room. Placing her daughter down on the couch she turned to face a woman who looked very different than her. Smaller with light blonde hair and clear blue eyes. She was much smaller at only “Long day?” “I think she was just stressed. You know how stressful classification day can be,” she sighed sitting down next to the woman, who pressed into her side and hummed contentedly. “I know, my mom was sad that I got designated as a pet,” she said nuzzling into Michelle. “Like she was super supportive but I could tell she was disappointed.” “And it's her loss,” she replied, planting a kiss on the smaller woman's lips. “You’re a wonderful woman, Ariel. And an amazing pet. “I’m so glad you adopted me,” she said. “Especially after Jason.” “Shh shh, don't even think about him,” Michelle said, swiping a tear from her pet's cheek. “Should we wake Sarah up?” “No, leave her to sleep for now, it's barely been twenty minutes. She gave me a letter,” she said, holding up the sealed envelope. Dear Miss Michelle, This letter is to inform you that preliminary results show that your daughter will be classified as a little. You should make sure she's aware and ready to receive the official announcement, as well as her official regression range. Should she drop before receiving the results we encourage you to allow it to progress naturally. Sarah will be required to attend special classes. Before her eighteenth birthday we advise finding her a caregiver. If she doesn’t have a registered caregiver sixty days after her eighteenth birthday a foster caregiver will be assigned to her. Once her age range is established a list of required items will be supplied with the classification folder. Best regards, Agent Alexi, C.L.P.S. “Shit…” Michelle swore. “What?” “Sarah’s going to be pissed…”
    10 points
  39. Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Thirty-Three: I Am Katie To You The next morning, Katie Ann rolled over and tried to figure out how she got from the car to being in bed, complete with the bedrail up. Still laying in her bed hugging her new mouse, she tried to figure out if being regressed constantly was a good thing. She wondered if being her real age of nineteen was even possible for her anymore. She was soon distracted from her thoughts by the noise of the bathroom door opening. “Morning, little girl, you sleep well?” Allison answered, putting the bedrail away. Katie answered, “Yes, I did. Hey Ally?” After getting a reply, she continued, “I would like to grow up to possibly go home to my folks.” Ally questioned the possible nature of the trip. Continuing, Katie replied, as she got out of bed, “I haven’t called them to see if they are busy yet.” “Kath, as previously discussed, nothing is stopping you from growing up. I will notify Tiff you have grown up. Would you still like me to take your padding off?” “First, child or college student, I am still Katie Ann. I will remove it and undress myself if you will undo my buttons on the back of my nightie.” Remembering that she has developed a bedwetting issue, she continued. “On the same subject, can I borrow your diaper bag?” Ally answered with a shocked tone as she unbuttoned the nightie, “Yes, you may, but may I ask why if you are growing up?” “I don’t want to have a wet bed, Ally,” Katie answered meekly. With that being said, Katie took some of her more adult-looking girls' clothes, complete with panties and bra set, into the bathroom. Coming back into the dorm room half-dressed, she had Ally remove the blinder before continuing to finish getting dressed. After taking a quick second to contact her parents, she packed an overnight bag, complete with the diaper bag. She also packed the lavender dress she wore to college from church at the beginning of last month. She walked into the cluster and said goodbye to her friends, including Tiff and Ally, telling them she would be home the next day. After a quick stop at breakfast, she continued to where her car was parked before starting the hour-long drive to Clearwater. ~o~O~o~ “Hello, sweetie. Let me help you with your bags. Ummm… Is that what I think it is? Is Adam requiring you to be diapered all the time?” Katie’s Mother questioned. Katie answered with a red face, “If you think it is a diaper bag, you are correct. No, Adam does not require me to be diapered when I am not with him. Tiff and Ally convinced me to wear one at night because I developed a bed-wetting issue.” “So what exactly happened for you to come running home, Princess?” Marlene questioned her daughter as she hung the dress up. She purposely ignored the pink elephant that was just revealed to her, figuring now was not the time to discuss that. Katie answered meekly, “Can’t I come home to socialize with you and Dad?” “Yes, you may, Princess. But you only came home every other month in your freshman year to wash laundry, and so far, I haven't seen any dirty laundry this year.” Marlene replied with a suspicious tone. The college student sighed and told her mother, “I have no dirty laundry or homework with me, Mother.” “Something is wrong with her. Did she have a fight with Adam? I will figure this out later.” Marlene thought to herself. Continuing, she said, “It is a nice day. How about we go to the zoo?” Shrugging, Katie answered favorably to the idea, so the two ladies meandered slowly towards Marlene’s car. Katie told her mother to wait for a second and ran towards her car to pick up her booster seat. When questioned about it, she responded with the fact she felt more secure in a car with the car seat. At the ticket booth, the lady behind the window asked Marlene if it was just her and the child. Katie handed her ‘Hanna Zoo ID to the apparently new employee since she had never seen the lady before. She continued by saying, “One volunteer and one discounted adult, please.” Hesitatingly, the lady replied, “I am new here. Let me get a manager to help you.” Going to the radio, she used it to say, “TB3 to M.I.C. V1, over.” After getting a reply, she continued, “I have what looks to be a grade school girl handing me a volunteer pass, over,” which caused Katie to blush in response. “Let Kathleen in, and tell her I will be there in a second to talk to her. V1 out.” the radio squawked back. After walking into the zoo, Katie was greeted by Mark, the volunteer coordinator. “Kathleen, any chance you can volunteer during your Christmas break?” he asked her. “I will have to check the schedule with someone I previously promised my time to, Mr. Cooper,” Katie replied. Continuing, she said, “Let me text them, and I will text you with the days I am available.” Her boss continued with, “Also, don't forget that you have to be at the board meeting on December 21st for your milestone award, Kath.” “I won’t forget Mr. Cooper,” Katie answered. ~o~O~o~ “Mommie, is that my best friend, Katie?” Stacy asked. Sara looked at the young girl her daughter was pointing at. The girl, who was busy typing away on her phone, definitely looked like her adopted Niece. She was more used to seeing the hair in pigtails than the high ponytail with a bow, which was how the girl’s hair was currently done. However, those tiny bumps on the girl's chest were definitely not something she was used to seeing. Looking at her daughter, she said, “I believe that is but isn’t your best friend. It is someone you have never technically met but know about, sweetie.” Stacy puzzled over that for a minute before realizing who her mother was talking about. Walking up to her friend, she waited for her to stop typing away. “Hello, Kathleen,” She said. Katie replied with a smirk, “Hello, Anastasia,” before hugging Stacy. “Hey, what is with the full name, Kath?" “You tell me, you started it, brat,” while sticking her tongue out. Stacy replied with a puzzled tone that she thought the older name was Kathleen. Her friend replied that she was always Katie to her, no matter her age. Meanwhile, the adults were introducing themselves to each other. Sara asked Marlene if Katie had come home often while at college. “No, and I am quite confused by this trip home. She only came home in her freshman year to do laundry. Which she didn’t bring with her today.” Marlene answered before pausing to ask, “Did Adam and her fight?” “Adam does her laundry, and about the fight, not that I know,” Sara stated. She pointed out that she heard that Katie refused babysitting duties yesterday because she was currently regressed. After texting her neighbor, she got a reply that there was no fight that he knew of. “Girls, how about we start meandering around the Zoo,” Sara said to the two girls. Katie replied, “Ok, Auntie,” before dragging her best friend towards the nearby red fox exhibit. “That one is Cailin, which means girl in Irish. Prionsa is our male. His name means Prince.” She educated her best friend. “Adam texted me back. He pointed out that Allison said Katie just told her that she wanted to grow up to see you two. No reason was given,” Sara told Marlene while the two girls slowly went from exhibit to exhibit. She continued by questioning Marlene about what she knew about this unexplained trip. Marlene replied, “She is grown up, but she brought her diaper bag and booster seat. She told me she just came home to see us.” “I seem to remember Tiffany and Allison saying that she had been constantly young at college. I don’t have Allison’s phone number, so I have been using Adam as a go-between. When I asked when the last time Katie was truly grown up, he told me his sources say the beginning of September before he picked her up the first time,” Sara quietly told Marlene while Stacy was getting information about the polar bears. “Are you and your daughter busy after this? If not, please come to my house, and we will confront Kath,” Marlene offered. “Sounds good to me. On other subjects, how are you with your daughter being regressed by Adam?” Sara questioned in a whisper while following the impromptu tour guide. She was having trouble seeing her guide as anything but the seven-year-old she was used to. Marlene slowly, as if she was finding the words, explained, “At first, we were not sure about his intentions. He was upfront with us from the beginning that he was going to test her commitment, and then slowly regress her since everyone already saw her as a child. He had planned on it taking a lot longer than it apparently took. I am told she was happily regressed that first weekend, ‘TIL she noticed they were in our driveway. He explained by regressing her, he hoped she would be happy with her body build.” Breathing, she continued, “He did tell us other masters would do worse stuff with her since she was the perfect look for legal pedophile fantasies. He explained to us that she definitely wouldn't enjoy those fantasies. Especially since she would rather not be in a sexual relationship.” Following the two girls to another exhibit, she sighed and said, “Nothing against Adam, but we were not exactly pleased to find out our innocent angel had put a personal ad on what we would classify as a sex site. He pleaded with us to not inform Kath that we knew. That almost didn’t happen. She almost got grounded. Even though she was technically an adult. She was also already at college by the time he contacted us.” “Hey, it is the famous Kathleen. How is college?” The small party heard a redhead in the feed booth address them. Katie answered her coworker, “College is great, Heather. Can I have two portions of goat feed, please?” The petite girl was having trouble getting her coworker to accept payment. Shrugging, she just accepted the pellets. While the two girls went to feed the goats, the mothers continued talking. “How well informed are you kept out of curiosity?” Sara asked. “Adam calls us every time he returns her to college, and Kath calls us at least weekly. Some weeks, multiple times. I have noticed one thing this year compared to last year. She has not been begging for money on the calls this year like she was last year.” Marlene answered. “How are you with your daughter wearing padding?” Sara asked, continuing the discussion. Marlene looked where the two girls were petting goats before slowly saying, “Kath seems to not mind it. She even brought a diaper bag home with her on this trip. I guess it could be worse. She could be almost naked in leathers. As for my husband and I, we were not exactly happy at first. Even though we had advance notice, it was going to happen. Since Kath doesn’t seem to mind, we have grown used to the idea.” “I have known Adam since he was in elementary school. He dated my sister on and off in his high school years. He is completely harmless and wouldn’t hurt a fly. Well … truthfully … my butt can attest that isn’t exactly true. If he is dealing with spankings, he can turn your butt quite red. But he has never spanked Katie, at least as far as I know. Allison and I got those spankings.” Sara explained. Marlene questioned, “There has to be more to that spanking story.” Sara told the story of how she almost ruined at least two relationships and caused Ally to want to drop out of college just by opening up her big fat mouth with a bad joke. “But on the diaper front, I can tell you since he usually leaves his curtains wide open, I can assure you Katie isn’t the only person he has put in diapers,” Sara explained as the girls were crawling into a tube that let them pop into the rabbit exhibit. Marlene, with a shocked tone, exclaimed, “He is cheating on Kathleen?” “No, no, no, he is not cheating on Katie. I last saw the last one at the beginning of July. Your daughter appeared in mid-September.” Sara tried to reassure her Niece's mother. Marlene nodded before trying to change the subject to find the relationship between the two girls. When she found out that the two girls were best friends, she started quizzing Sara about her daughter. They slowly followed the girls around the zoo as they talked. ~o~O~o~ “George, we are home, and we brought guests,” Marlene told her husband. After waiting for him to walk up to them, she introduced the Bullards to him. “Now, if you will join us,” she continued to him, “we are going to interrogate a certain nineteen-year-old in the Living Room.” Katie got a shocked look on her face, “Me? What did I do?”
    10 points
  40. All characters are adults. This is a work of fiction, not necessarily set in the real world. Every time your criticize online fetish erotica for being unrealistic, a fairy gets tax audited. The rest of the car ride was quiet, but not in a good way. Every little shift in someone’s seat, every bump on the road, every red light, even driving straight on a smooth road with light traffic—everything reverberated around the minivan’s interior. Anger and shame echoed off the glass. The click of the turn signal was deafening. And whenever another car pulled next to us at an intersection and either one of us made incidental eye contact with other drivers, the emotion in the car would somehow intensify. I would start tearing up again, but I dared not sob or sniffle my nose—that would only make things worse. My runny eyes and runny nose had already dripped down my face and on to my Sesame Street shirt and the straps of my overalls, but that was hardly the worst mess in my outfit. Lower down, my entire bottom was completely soaked; I’d wet my pants in the car. The wetness had dribbled down to my shoes and wicked up to the lower part of my shirt. My car seat was full of my naughty pee-pees, and I could almost feel it slosh around as we wove around traffic. It was cold now. The little toy mirror attached to my seat had somehow gotten pointed down, and a glance displayed a little baby who couldn’t hold on to use the potty like a big boy, and I just felt like crying again. And worst of all, I could already feel my tummy rumbling, and I would need the potty again soon. I’d never had a poopy accident before, but how could I possibly ask mommy for help now? I had hoped she would calm down during the car ride, but one shared glance in the rear-view mirror showed that wasn’t going to happen. Would I have have two accidents today?! Mercifully, we reached the driveway of our house. Unmercifully, mommy did not pull all the way into the garage. Instead, she parked outside, turned off the car, and turned around to face me. “I can’t believe you’ve had another accident! That’s the fourth time this week you went pee-pee in your nice clothes, and I have to get you cleaned up and clean up the mess you made! And all the bedwetting! Big boys use the potty! They don’t have accidents! Only babies do! Are you a baby?” Mommy’s upbraiding got me crying again. In between wails, I tried to say, “I’m sorry mommy!” but nothing intelligible came out. “I’ve had it with you! I don’t know a single other 34 year old who can’t control themselves. I know you’re big enough to hold your potties. So you must just be doing this to make mommy mad! Is that it?” I continued crying. “Well mission accomplished! So now I’m going to march you into the house, in broad daylight in front of all the neighbors so they can see what a little baby my supposed husband is, and you can stand in the naughty corner while I clean up your car seat.” With that, mommy pressed the button to open the sliding car door while she got out and stomped around the front. Reaching the door, she leaned over me and unbuckled my car seat, getting a real good view of how much I’d peed. “I guess you shouldn’t have had all that juice this morning, huh? Now get out.” I gingerly climbed out of the car and on to the pavement. Some of my cold pee-pee dribbled further down my pants, making me shiver. Now march! Double time! I waddled up the driveway, leaving bid wet footprints behind me. The neighbors were indeed getting an eyefull, watching the woman next door push her pathetic husband into the house with wet pants. What a loser! Mommy led me over to the corner of the living room, the naughty corner, to wait in time out. But then my tummy made another rumble, and I remembered that I still had to go poopy. “Mommy wait! I needa go potty!” “Oh no you don’t, mister! You’re not going to wiggle out of corner time that easily! Your ‘potties’ are all over your clothes and car seat, so I know that’s a lie!” “But mommy…” “No buts! If you so much as budge from that corner, you’re going to get the spanking of a lifetime!” And with that, mommy swooped right out of the room back outside to the driveway, leaving me in the corner. Pants full of pee. Shirt covered in tears and boogies. And a tummy full of poo-poo that really needed to come out. And so I started holding again. The wait dragged on as my tummy growled louder and louder, begging for relief. After a while, I could hear the car door close and the remote lock beep, and I could tell mommy was done cleaning and I could leave time out soon! I was gonna make it! But then I heard voices outside. It was Mrs. Whiting next door. She and mommy had stopped to talk! Oh no! I can’t hold on! “Mommy!” I shouted, the strain causing a little bit of poopy to poke out of my tushy. No answer. My strength giving out, my knees started to buckle, and I involuntarily squatted down. With my last little bit of strength, I squeezed as hard as my could for about a second, then a little fart escaped. My exhausted tushy fell limp, and I felt a real big poopy slide out. It felt firm at first as it shoved out of my body, but got squishy as it dropped into the bottom of my underpants and stretched it out. Another fart, then a second poopy came out, softer than the first. The sensations of all that yucky poopie squishing against me, the loud farting, and stink of my accident was all too much, and I started crying again. Tears were rolling down my cheeks, snot was oozing from my nose, and more pee-pee flowed into my pants as I started wetting again. I stood there and wailed for what felt like hours. During a break in my sobs, I could feel there was third wave of poopy inside me, blocked by the pile already sitting in my pants. I just wanted it out, so I squatted down some more and pushed. Another small squirt of pee came out, and then a glob of very mushy poop burst out of my… “Oh my god, you are not serious!” During all my crying, I hadn’t noticed mommy had come back in and was standing in the doorway. She saw her crying husband with a fresh puddle around his feet, squatting down and pooping his pants. “Now you’re messing yourself?!” I didn’t answer with any words, just a fresh round of crying. My face was purple now. I lightly stomped my feet, and a small piece of poopie dripped down my leg. Mommy swooped in, grabbed my by the ear, and whisked me upstairs. I wailed all the way into the bathroom. I wailed the whole time mommy swiped off my soggy shoes, my cold socks, my stained shirt, my dripping overalls, and finally, my wet and poopy underpants, slipping down my legs and landing on the floor with a thump. I stood naked in the bathroom, shivering with cold and fear. I knew what was coming. Mommy silently emptied my messy underwear into the toilet and put the rest of my clothes in the special hamper we have for my accident clothes. She also took a wet-wipe from the counter and gave my tush a cursory wipe, confirming the dread punishment I was in for. She turned on the bathtub faucet to let it fill, took the special hairbrush from the counter, lowered the toilet seat cover, sat down, and looked dead at me. “Come here.” “Please mommy, I’ll try harder! I won’t poop my pants again, I promise!” “I said, come here!” Quivering with pathetic fear, I gingerly walked over to mommy, and knelt down over her lap. “Do you know what you did wrong?” “I had a potty accident in my pants.” Tears were coming again. I put my hands behind my back. Without warning, mommy grabbed my two crossed wrists and began spanking. I started bucking and wailing as blows rained down on my reddening cheeks, mommy berating me with every stroke: “BIG! BOYS! DON’T! WET! Their PANTS! They USE! The POTTY! ONLY! BABIES! WET! And POOP! Their PANTS! ONLY! BABIES! CRY! STUPID! CRYING! PISSY! STINKY! BABY!” The room was awash in noise with mommy’s shouting, my crying, and the water faucet’s roar. It wasn’t until I cried so hard that I started choking on my own sobs that mommy finally relented. As suddenly as they began, the blows stopped and I was told to stand up again. Mommy put the brush away and turned the faucet off. She tested the water temperature, and motioned for me to get in. I gingerly lowered myself into the water, wincing as my red tushy touched the water. I sat down and just tried to catch my breath. I felt drained from everything that had happened, and I could only flop around limply while mommy took a bath sponge and started soaping me up. “I’m going to mark two accidents on your potty chart today. Do you know how many days this week you’ve been accident-free?” I shook my head no. “Just once, four days ago. And that’s only because I was being nice.” I remembered that trip to the potty. I had already dribbled a lot by the time I made it to the training potty in the hallway, and my underpants had a silver-dollar-sized wet spot on them. It sure felt like an accident, especially once I was finished and had to pull my cold underpants back up. And then, wet pants and tears three days in a row, finished off with a big poopy mess. “And you’re wetting the bed every night, too! That’s why you’re so tired and cranky during the day.” Mommy’s voice was softening. What did she mean? “I think someone’s not quite ready for big boy pants, hm?” Mommy took the shower spray and got my hair wet, then started massaging in shampoo. “If you can’t use the potty like a big boy, then the only solution is for you to start wearing your diapers again.” Oh no! Not that! Please! I’m not a baby! I’ll be good! I wanted to scream and thrash in the tub, but I was too tired, and all that came out was a moaned, “Noooo…” “I’m sorry, sweetie, but you’re still too little.” She started spraying the shampoo out of my hair. “If you can’t hold your pee-pees and poopies for the big boy potty, then you’re just going to have to wear diapers for all your accidents.” “No, no, no, no, no…” My moan was now barely a mutter. Everything inside me was gone. I couldn’t move, I couldn’t speak, I couldn’t use the potty… I really was just a baby! Mommy pulled the plug in the bathtub and started toweling me off, even while I softly blubbered. “I think you’re going to need a nap once I get your diaper on.” “Noooo naaaap!” “I’m getting mighty sick of hearing you whine ‘no’ over and over again. Now lets go get your baby pants on, unless you just want to stand here naked all day? You want that? You want to make mommy mad?” Still quietly sobbing, I shuffled over toward my bedroom, if you could call it that. More like a nursery. Mommy wouldn’t let me sleep with her anymore since I kept wetting the bed, and that was usually where Mister Robert slept when he stayed over, so there was no room for me. I slept and took naps in the guest room instead, which mommy had decorated with teddy bear and train decals on the walls, and Sesame Street or Pup Patrol bedsheets, whichever set wasn’t in the washing machine, on the bed (along with an uncomfortable plastic sheet). Toddler toys and stuffed animals were strewn around the floor, and there was still a faint smell of pee-pee in the air from previous nights’ accidents. Once she ushered me into the room and closed the door, she walked over to a mini-fridge in the corner of the room and pulled out a bottle of milk. Silently, she put in the bottle warmer sitting on top, then strode over to the closet and retrieved an unopened bag of diapers (she’d bought them to threaten me a week ago), a big beach towel, and a small bag I’d never seen before. All with a kind of scary efficiency, she unfurled the towel on the floor and set the diapers and bag down next to it. She turned to me with a cold look. “Lay down.” “Please, mommy…” She looked at her once-husband, still softly sobbing, cheeks wet with tears, a fresh coating of snot bubbling out of my nose and down over my mouth and down my chin, clutching a towel over my shoulders, shivering, my little pee-pee shriveled up even more than usual… A one-time junior law partner reduced to something so… “Pathetic,” she muttered. “I said, lay down.” “But I don’ wanna…” “LAY DOWN FOR YOUR DIAPER OR I SWEAR…” I crept a little closer, and then mommy grabbed my arm and, somehow without throwing me, quickly put me on my back on the makeshift changing pad, almost pinning me. She opened the plastic bag of diapers, pulled one out and started fluffing it, making sure I got a good look at the design. It was decorated with baby circus animals, each wearing its own diaper, and a few with pacifiers, baby bottles, rattles, and other infantile things. Once she was done fluffing, she opened it wide. “Lift your butt, diaper boy.” I never stopped sobbing. I obeyed and lifted my hips slightly, and mommy slid my diaper under me. Reaching into the mysterious bag, she then produced a bottle of baby powder and started sprinkling its snow all over my little pee-pee and tushy, rubbing it in with her other hand. I was embarrassed, but I liked the scent. Finally, she folded my diaper up over me, its cushioned stuffing hugging all my potty parts, and fastened the tapes. The whole time, she muttered, “Can’t use the toilet, can’t use the plastic potty in the hall, can’t hold his piss in the car, and now can’t hold his poop. Baby diapers it is.” The whole time, I just kept crying. “I’ll have to get a changing table for you, so I don’t have to bend over on the floor.” Once I was taped up, she got up and went to my dresser to get a new shirt. I sat up and looked at the puffy, crinkly diaper bulging between my legs. Every time I moved, the plastic crackled like firecrackers. I gingerly reached down to feel the plastic… “NO! You may not remove your diapers! Understand?” She lightly smacked my hand. “Now stand up.” I got up from the towel, trying to adjust my stance for all the padding between my legs. As I steadied myself, a long string of snot dripped down from my nose onto the towel. “Ugh, gross,” mommy said in disgust. She reached down back into the bag and got a pack of baby wipes. She took one and started roughly wiping my face down, removing the tears and snot. “You’re just a mess on both ends, aren’t you? Now arms up.” I complied, and she brought down a clean t-shirt over my head, one that had “BABY” in toy blocks printed on the front, and was just a little short, leaving my diaper on full display. “Now get into bed for your nap. Your bottle should be ready now.” I mournfully shuffled over to my bed and pulled back the sheets. Even after washing, there was still a dingy yellow stain there from repeated wettings, a reminder of why I was in the predicament. As I laid down, mommy came over with a warm bottle… and Jake. Jake was my best friend. He never yelled at me when I had accidents. He never called me stupid or smelly. He was always ready to give me hugs and comfort me. He wasn’t just my best friend, he was my only friend. I was so grateful Jake would stay with me for my nap. I reached out for him and clutched him close. “Now drink this. Maybe then you’ll calm down.” I was reluctant, since I wasn’t thirsty, and I was worried I’d wet the bed again if I drank anything. I shook my head no. “Well if you’re going to nap without your bottle, maybe you can nap without Jake.” I squeezed Jake tighter and moaned. “Then open up.” I opened my mouth a little and mommy slid the nipple in. Without thinking, I started suckling, and the warm milk started squirting out into my mouth, down my throat, and into my tummy. Mommy gently guided my free hand over the bottle and helped me grasp it, then pulled up the sheets. “Now don’t get out of bed until I tell you, and don’t try to take off your diaper. Just drink your bottle, and I’ll do some laundry.” With that, she turned off the lights, left the room, and closed the door. I kept suckling my bottle on autopilot while I looked at my situation. I was back in diapers, and I didn’t know how long until mommy let me try to potty train. I reached down under the blankie and felt the plastic covering my pee-pee. I knew I wouldn’t get the bed all wet, but I was still sad I couldn’t be a big boy anymore. I took the bottle out of my mouth and turned to Jake. “Can I still be a big boy?” I listened to Jake’s answer, then I responded. “I guess so. Mommy knows best.” I kept suckling the warm milk out of the bottle until it was all done. I was so sleepy from all the chaos that’d happened. Just as it was empty, I let the bottle fall from my mouth and hugged Jake tighter. At least I was warm. Warm from the milkies, warm from my blankie, warm from Jakie, and warm in my diapie… Did I just have another accident? I fell asleep before I could answer.
    10 points
  41. Ted’s ass quickly went aflame. He was astounded by how hard Stacey could hit him with just her bare hand. As she expertly spread her spanks over every part of Ted’s cute backside, the boy began to wriggle on her lap. As much as it hurt, the spanking was sending vibrations through Ted’s most sensitive areas. Despite being treated in such a humiliating way, he found blood rushing to his cock. Overall, he was very aroused by the situation. Stacey was well aware of Ted’s excitement. She too felt a warming between her legs. The dominance she exerted over him was thrilling and titillating. And she took note of how firm and round Ted’s ass was. Much as she was enjoying herself, she was also determined to teach him a lesson. Stacey brought her hand down with force, crisply smacking his reddening bottom again and again. She began scolding him, hoping to add to his embarrassment. “I hope you feel ashamed of yourself. We made our expectations very clear when you moved in here.” Stacey continued her rhythmic barrage as she lectured, alternating cheeks. “And you failed to meet those expectations. Now you have to face the consequences.” The scolding was having the desired effect. Ted did feel ashamed. His shoulders slumped and his body relaxed. He gave into the punishment, knowing that he fully deserved it. “I’m sorry,” he muttered, feeling very small. “You will be,” Stacey barked ominously. She stopped spanking for a moment, but held Ted firmly across her lap. She let her hand rest on his bare butt, feeling the heat she had created. “What do you think, La? Is his butt warmed up enough for the paddle?” Lara jumped up from the couch and circled around behind to inspect Ted’s bottom. “Let’s see,” she said, extending a hand to gently rub and pinch Ted’s naked backside. “It’s a nice shade of pink, but I think this butt could be redder before I take my paddle to it.” Lara reared and smacked him hard three times on each cheek, making Ted flinch and grunt. She too was turned on by the young man’s muscular backside, and by his submissive wriggling over Stacey’s lap. “Ok then,” Stacey said, resuming the spanking. “Let’s add some color to this tushie.” Ted’s discomfort was growing, both from the sting in his butt and the intense humiliation. The way the girls talked about him as though he wasn’t right there, inspecting his bare bottom, made his face blush just as red as his butt. Stacey’s infantile mention of his “tushie,” made his face turn just as red as his butt. He truly felt like a misbehaved little boy who was being taught a lesson. Stacey spanked Ted hard for another five minutes or so. Finally, just when he felt tears begin to well in his eyes, she stopped. “Alright buster,” she said with a final smack to his rear. “Stand up.” Ted stood and immediately reached behind to try to rub out the sting in his ass. Stacey quickly smacked his hands away. “You stop it bad boy! That smarting bottom is there to teach you a lesson. Don’t you try to rub it out.” She grabbed his wrists in one hand and spanked him again, hard, with the other. Ted yelped and jumped in the air. “Now get over there and take the rest of your punishment,” Stacey said, pointing to the edge of the couch where Lara stood tapping the heavy paddle against her thigh. Ted’s heart sank. His ass was already very sore. He felt truly contrite, and he knew he’d never again try to throw a party behind his roommates’ back. He stared at Lara, his lip quivering slightly. A tear streaked his cheek, and he burst. “Please! Please don’t paddle me! I’m so sorry. I was so stupid. It will never happen again, please. I’ll clean the apartment for the rest of the semester! Please please!” Lara felt a smile curl in the corners of her mouth. A brief wave of sympathy rose in her. Ted had already been thoroughly spanked, and she did believe him that it wouldn’t happen again. She considered whether to let him off this time. But only for a moment. The hard paddle felt good in her hand. Many times she had fantasized about applying it to Ted’s bare butt. No way was she passing up this opportunity. “I don’t think so, my friend,” she said. “I know you heard this paddle in use the other night. It’s time for you to fully understand what it feels like to break the rules around here.” Ted silently wiped his tears and hung his head. He stood frozen on the floor, his sweatpants still hanging just below his bottom. Despite his shame, a large erection held them up in the front. Lara pointed to the arm of the sofa. “Bend over and take your medicine.” She noticed the massive bulge in the front of his pants and felt her own arousal multiply. Ted shuffled over toward the couch, both hands gripping his waistband in the front hoping to protect some level of modesty. Turned on by both Ted’s hard on and his childlike submission to her, Lara couldn’t help herself. She cracked him gently on the knuckles with the paddle to move his hands away, then quickly yanked his pants to his ankles. Ted stumbled and fell forward. Lara caught him by the arm and guided him over the arm of the couch. His face buried in the cushion, ass straight up in the air, Ted was in position. Lara moved to his side. Placing her left hand in the small of his back to steady him, she tapped the paddle against his bright red bottom. She paused a moment, then took Ted by the hips to adjust him. Squaring him up evenly, she pushed him forward so that his toes barely touched the hard wood floor. Ted heard Stacey move around behind him, seemingly to get a better view. Humiliated, he turned his head into the the back of the couch to hide his face. Lara took aim again, and Ted flinched as the hard wood tapped his upper thighs. “I’m going to give you fifteen swats,” Lara said firmly, “the same number Stacey and I got the first time we spanked one another.” The words sunk in for Ted. The scene he had been visualizing - dreaming and fantasizing about - was real. And he was about to find out just how real. Lara slapped him a little harder, bouncing the heavy paddle off his left cheek. Ted gasped and jolted. Lara pushed down hard on his back. “You hold still. If you move out of position or try to cover up your butt, the swat won’t count. Understand?” Ted nodded slightly, unable to speak. Lara cracked him hard across both cheeks. “UNDERSTAND??!” “Owwww!! Yes!! Aaahhh!!” Ted wailed into the couch cushion, trying desperately to hold still. “Good. Now you go ahead and cry if you need to. This is going to hurt, young man.” The force of the first spank took Ted’s breath away. He arched his back, pulled up his head, and dropped his jaw. The searing heat explodes across his entire ass. Lara waited just until she saw him inhale and let out a muted squeal, then hit him again with all her strength. The loud spank was nothing compared to the wail Ted let out. Finally finding his voice, he howled. “Aaaaahhhhhhhhooowwwww!” Lara took aim. “Remember to stay still. You know you deserve this, you bad boy.” Ted buried his face in the couch and began to sob as the third smack landed. Seeing his will break, Lara got on with it. “That was three,” she said pulling the paddle back above her head. “And here is FOUR! FIVE! SIX! SEVEN! EIGHT!!” Lara expertly spread the swats to every part of his backside. Both cheeks bore the beginnings of bruises. The boy wailed and bawled as the paddle fell. He couldn’t remember a time he’d felt this kind of pain. He kicked his feet, his toes tapping the floor. Lara wrapped her free arm around his waist. “Hold still. More than halfway there. Seven more.” She tightened her grip, both around Ted’s waist and on her implement. She felt an adrenaline rush, and the warmth between her legs continued to grow. The paddle rested against the naughty boy’s sore bottom. “Nine! Ten!” Lara called out as she hit him in quick succession. She felt Ted’s body go limp as he wailed sobbed uncontrollably into the couch cushion. “Five more,” Lara chided, releasing her grip. “I want you to think hard about why you’re being spanked.” She smacked him hard. He cried out. “You are being spanked,” SMACK “because you” SMACK “broke your” SMACK “promise!!” SMACK Ted could only sob and kick his feet as Lara abused his backside. He had lost every ounce of pride. He just wanted it to stop. Lara made the last one count. She brought the paddle down with such force, Ted fell to his knees. He collapsed into a puddle on the floor, tears streaming down his cheeks and snot from his nose. The girls let him lie there, standing over him, until he caught his breath. Finally, through his sniffles, he murmured, “I… I… I’m… s…sorry…” Immediately, both Stacey and Lara knelt down and put their arms around him. “We know you are,” whispered Lara. “And we know it won’t happen again,” said Stacey, rubbing his swollen bottom. Ted continued crying softly as the girls held him. The three of them basked in the tender moment. Finally, Stacey tapped Ted’s butt. “I think some time in the corner will help you calm down. Then you’ve got quite a bit of cleaning up to do, buster.” Ted shifted to his feet and wiped his nose. Lara took him by the elbow and led him to the corner of the room. Ted stumbled with his pants still around his ankles. Lara guided him face first against the wall and put his hands on his head. “No rubbing,” she warned, with a sharp smack. “Or else.” Ted whimpered, but stood perfectly still and said nothing. Stacey took out her phone. “I’m setting a timer for ten minutes. I want you to think about your bad behavior and the consequences of that behavior. Then you can pull your pants back up and get to cleaning.” “Ok,” Ted croaked, still sniffling. As the timer started, the girls stood for a few moments to admire their handiwork. Ted’s ass and thighs were deeply bruised. They felt quite pleased with how soundly he had been punished, and they were ecstatic with how willingly he had taken it. At last, they left him there, propped in the corner like a naughty boy with nothing but his thoughts and his smarting bottom.
    10 points
  42. The next couple of days, Ted and his roommates didn’t see much of one another. All three kept busy with class, homework, and social activities. By Friday afternoon, Lara and Stacey were packing up to head away for the weekend on their sorority’s annual retreat. Ted would be home alone for two days, and he was looking forward to having the place to himself. As he left class on Friday morning, one of his buddies, Jeff, came running up to him across the quad. “Hey! Finally having that party tomorrow huh?” Ted looked at his friend, puzzled. “What?” “I heard about the bash at your place tomorrow. That amazing backyard…” Jeff was almost wistful. “We gotta get beer pong set up on the patio table!” Ted was dumbstruck. He was definitely not planning a party. He knew his roommates would disapprove. It was unclear to him where this was coming from. “What time should we come by?” Jeff continued eagerly. Then, like a lightning bolt, Ted remembered his roommates would be out of town all weekend. He and his friends could party their asses off, and as long as he got everything cleaned up on Sunday morning, Stacey and Lara would be none the wiser. Maybe he could even show them that the place could tolerate a party or two. The wheels in his head started spinning full speed. “Wanna come by around 5 and help me go get the kegs? We can tap them nice and early and get a head start.” “Hell yeah!” Jeff high fived him and sped off to his next class. A wide grin spread across Ted’s face as he crossed the quad. At last, a rager worthy of his killer apartment. --- On their way out of town to the retreat, Lara read her text messages aloud to Stacey who drove down the long country road. “It’s on,” Lara said. “That’s three different people who all said they’re planning to party at our place tomorrow night. Jeff says they’re going to get kegs.” Stacey couldn’t contain her satisfaction. She smiled widely. “Worked perfectly. I knew that little brat wouldn’t be able to resist once we planted the seed. He’ll be in for a rude awakening when we show up bright and early on Sunday morning.” Lara giggled. “More like a RED awakening!” Stacey laughed too. “Oh man. His butt is gonna be soooo red when we get through with him.” The girls continued laughing as they drove and laid out the final steps of their plan to give Ted the spanking he so richly needed. --- The party was epic. Ted had procured three barrels of beer, and not a drop remained when the last of his friends left in the wee hours of Sunday morning. Completely obliterated, Ted stumbled to his room past piles of empty plastic cups and cigarette butts. He collapsed on his bed fully clothed, managing only to kick off his shoes before passing out. Only a few hours later, around 9 am, Stacey and Lara arrived home. They were appalled at the state of the place. Both had expected a mess after they set Ted up to host a party, but this was beyond what they had imagined. Shocked by the mess, Lara made a quick, angry charge toward Ted’s bedroom. Stacey caught her by the arm, stopping her in her tracks. “Steady…” she said calmly. “Stick to the plan.” Lara looked her roommate in the eye. “Look at this place! It’s out of control!” “I know,” Stacey answered. “I didn’t think it would be this bad either. But just remember. Ted will clean it all up. And if we stick to our plan, he’ll be doing his cleaning with a very sore bottom.” Still holding Lara by the arm, Stacey slapped her bottom twice, sharply. That got Lara’s attention, and she took a deep breath. “Ok ok, you’re right,” she said, rubbing her butt and grumbling, “You don’t have to spank me!” Stacey smiled. She let go of Lara’s arm and tapped her butt again. “Just wanted to make sure I had your attention.” The girls wandered into the front room, passing Ted’s bedroom. The door was wide open, and they could see him sleeping still fully clothed, his legs hanging off the edge of the bed. Lara sniffed the air as they walked by. The whole house stunk of stale beer, but she thought she caught a whiff of something else emanating from Ted’s room. “Did he…?” she whispered. Stacey looked at her quizzically. “Don’t you smell that?” Lara asked. Stacey sniffed. She covered her mouth. There was a faint odor of urine that she had not smelled when they first walked in. And it certainly did seem to be coming from Ted’s room. Lara stifled a giggle. “Did he wet his bed?!” Stacey just smiled. “I guess we’ll find out…” The girls sat down on the couch and turned on the TV. With his door wide open, it was only a matter of time before the noise woke Ted from his drunken slumber. Sure enough, about five minutes later, they heard stirring in Ted’s room. As he came to, the room seemed to spin around him. The events of the night before came flooding back. The party. The mess. His roommates would be home soon and he needed to get cleaning. Despite his hangover, Ted rallied the strength to pop out of bed. It was only then that he realized he was still wearing his jeans from the night before… and they were soaking wet. “Ohh no no no no…” Ted said aloud, pulling at the wet blankets on top of his bed. He had been a chronic bed wetter as a kid, so it was a familiar feeling. But it had been a while since he’d had an accident. The cold feelings of shame washed over him. Then, another realization set in. He heard the TV on in the next room. Ted figured it likely just got left on the night before, but he wondered… could Stacey and Lara be home already…? He tiptoed to his doorway and peered around the corner. Sure enough, there sat his two roommates, facing away from him watching TV. He quickly slammed the door shut. “Shit!” he whispered. He assessed his predicament. He had gone back on his promise to not throw parties in their shared space. The house was a tremendous mess. He had thought he would have had time to clean it up, but his roommates were home earlier than expected. And now, he was trapped in his bedroom, panicking about how to explain himself. On top of it all, he wore pee soaked pants, having wet the bed like a small child. Just as he was thinking about trying to climb out the window, there was a loud knocking on the door. “Ted!” It was Lara. “Uhh…” his voice cracked, “just a minute!” Ted started unfastening his pants, looking around for something, anything, else to wear. But the door swung open. Lara stepped in with Stacey right behind her. With a hand on her hip, Lara eyed him up and down. Ted stood frozen, his jeans with an obvious, dark wet patch all the way down his front side. “Well that’s cute,” Lara said sarcastically, “looks like somebody forgot to go potty before he passed out last night. It stinks like pee pee in here.” There was a twinge of baby talk in her voice. Ted blushed. “And it stinks like stale beer and cigarettes out there!” Stacey practically yelled, pointing into the hallway. The girls stood staring at Ted. He was silent, blushing profusely and trying in vain to cover his wet crotch. Finally, after several moments, Lara spoke. She could feel anger rising inside her. She couldn’t wait to blister Ted’s naughty little backside. “Well? What do you have to say for yourself?” “I… I don’t… it wasn’t… I just thought…” Ted stammered. His head throbbed. His thoughts were clouded as he desperately tried to think of a way to talk himself out of this situation. “You got home early, I was gonna have everything cleaned up, I swear. I just…” Stacey cut him off. “You will absolutely clean everything up. You can start by cleaning yourself up. Strip those wet sheets before you ruin the mattress. Put everything in the wash, get some clean clothes and meet us in the living room. We have to talk about this.” Ted still just stood dumbstruck. He felt about two feet tall as he was ordered around by his roommate. He stared at the girls blankly, still trying to obscure the dark wet patch on his jeans. After a moment, Lara lost patience. “Now mister!!” she yelled at him. That had the desired effect, as Ted sprung into action pulling the blankets and sheets off his bed. With the mattress bare, Stacey stepped in to inspect it. “You’re lucky,” she said eyeing the bed. “Since you passed out on top of the blankets, it looks like your little accident didn’t soak through to the mattress.” Lara clicked her tongue. “Still unbelievable to me that we’re even having this conversation…” she said, rolling her eyes dramatically. “Now get those sheets in the wash, put on some clean clothes and meet us in the living room.” The girls turned on their heels, closed the door and returned to their perches on the front room sofa. With his head still swimming, Ted robotically complied with the directive he’d been given. He stripped naked and felt a chill as the cool air hit his damp skin. Again, it was a familiar feeling that transported him back to his childhood. Not wanting to further piss off Stacey and Lara, Ted pulled on some sweat pants and a tee shirt (not bothering with underwear) and stumbled out of the room with the bundle of sheets and his pee soaked clothes. As he closed the lid on the washing machine, he took a deep breath. He thought about how stupid it was to break his agreement with the girls. Even there in the laundry room, he saw stacks of used plastic cups. He and his friends had trashed the place and now he had to face the consequences. Ted walked slowly back to the living room. Would they make him move out? Where would he go? He knew the girls had every right to kick him out, but he couldn’t afford an apartment by himself. He had to talk his way into staying. Slowly shuffling into the room, Ted found his roommates sitting on the couch. They had placed a wooden chair from the kitchen table in the middle of the room, facing the sofa. “Sit down,” Stacey said calmly, pointing to the chair. Her measured tone was unnerving. Somehow Ted wished they would just yell at him. He sat down, fidgeting slightly and staring at the floor. He felt like a small child about to be scolded. Stacey let him stew in silence for a few moments. She had the boy right where she wanted him and was enjoying watching him squirm. Finally, she spoke. “What do you have to say for yourself?”
    10 points
  43. Seventy-One I still hadn’t completely recovered from my run-in, and subsequent conversation, with Pizza Girl–Paige, apparently–as I returned to the table a few minutes later. There was a fresh diaper under my pants that was more than likely poorly taped up, but short of calling Lyndie into the bathroom to help me, there wasn’t much I could do about that. As it turned out, it had been a good idea to change myself when I had. The old diaper was in far worse condition than I even realized. There was even a small wet spot forming on the back of my pants–one that, thankfully, nobody else had been aware of. “Ah, here he is,” Lyndie said upon my return. “Did you fall in? You were in there for a while.” She knew damn well what I was doing in the bathroom–everyone at the table, save for Caleb, did. Always a kidder, that one. I sat down with a sigh, my new diaper crinkling under my bottom–hopefully not so loudly that anyone else heard it. “I fell in,” I nodded. “Took me a while to swim out, but I finally did it.” “Clark? I want you to meet my friend Caleb,” Ava said. “Caleb? This is my good friend Clark.” We both stood simultaneously, shaking hands across the table. “Ah yeah, Clark,” Caleb said. “Ava mentions you all the time.” “Hopefully not because she’s cursing my name,” I said. I couldn’t help but notice that Ava’s cheeks were blushing a little. “Quite the contrary,” he said. “I’ve only ever heard good things about you. It’s a pleasure to meet you.” “Likewise,” I said. I was tempted to add that I had heard good things about him too, but I didn’t really know anything about him at all. “Oh,” Caleb said, his eyes lighting up. “Actually, Clark, I owe you a huge ‘thank you.’” “Uh, you do?” “Yes! I guess, a while back, you had mentioned a show that you liked to Ava. Mythical Knights of Far Earth. I initially wasn’t interested in watching it, but she had it on everytime I visited her apartment, so I kind of got sucked into it. Now I absolutely adore it!” I could see that Ava’s cheeks were getting even pinker. I supposed that Caleb didn’t know the rest of that story–that when I told Ava about that show, we were in a park together in the middle of the night. A few minutes prior to that, we had been making out and feeling each other’s diapers. We had talked about how I wished my chastity cage could’ve been unlocked. “That series is hard to watch anymore,” I said. “I don’t think it’s streaming anywhere.” “Oh, well, I bought the DVDs online,” Ava shrugged. “Actually…I think I ordered it not long after you told me about it.” That probably cost her a pretty good amount of money. I had a small scratch on one of my discs and had once considered replacing it, only to be put off by the ridiculous prices the DVDs were fetching on Ebay.” All I really felt was regret. I sometimes wondered if I would’ve done things the same way if I could go back to when Mommy asked if I wanted to move in with her. Maybe I’d have said no. Or, at the very least, I’d have said yes, but with the caveat that I needed to stay in touch with my friends. But it wasn’t Mommy who kept me from them. That was all me. “Well, I’m glad you love the show,” I said to Caleb, quickly flashing a smile as to not let on that I was starting to feel a little down again. “For the record,” Lyndie said, “I hate it. Whenever Ava puts it on–and it’s pretty often–I need to go find something else to do. Clarky, I didn’t know that you were to blame for this.” “W-well, Clark might have introduced me to it,” Ava said, her cheeks maintaining their redness. “But I do like the show a lot.” I’d kill for a one-on-one conversation with Ava about the show. I want to know her favorite character. I want to know what she thought when Dargus Rhatborne jumped into Szar’s mouth. I want to get her opinion on who was the better Truthsayer: Bruck or Mija. And I wanted to have that conversation while my cock was deeply embedded in her pussy. Instead, she was having those conversations with Caleb. And, eventually, he’d be the one fucking her while singing the battle song of the Forever Thieves. “Hey,” Evan said to me, bringing me back to reality. “Guess who I just saw a few minutes ago.” I’m pretty sure I could already guess who it was. “Uh, who?” “Pizza Girl.” Simultaneously, Lyndie and Ava laughed and repeated the name: “Pizza Girl!” “Who the hell is Pizza Girl?” laughed Caleb. “She delivers pizzas,” Evan shrugged. “We didn’t know her name, so we just called her Pizza Girl.” The laughter died a little, everyone else realizing that it wouldn’t be possible to explain why that was funny. It’d be a story involving adults wearing diapers, and being dared to expose oneself to a stranger–things that Ava probably wasn’t ready to tell him much about. “This pizza isn’t bad,” Caleb said. “But if you really want to have some good ‘za, you have to go down to Market Street. There’s this fucking incredible place over by the train station. I’m telling you–best pizza in the whole city.” He continued talking, seeming to be working his way down a list of memorized bullet points about what made this other pizza better than what we were eating now. I stopped paying attention pretty quickly, and I could see that Lyndie had checked out too. She shot me a smile that helped to comfort me some. I didn’t like Caleb. I didn’t think he was an awful human being, by any means. He wasn’t a dick and he had never once been unfriendly. He just wasn’t my type of person, I didn’t think. Also, it probably didn’t help that I saw him as an obstacle standing between Ava and I–but I tried my hardest not to let that weigh on me. Still, I tolerated his company for another hour or so, before Lyndie finally decided to rescue me. “Well, it’s been a good time. But, Clark, I’m thinking I should probably get you home.” “Y-yeah, that’s a good idea.” “It’s almost Clark’s bedtime,” Lyndie said to Caleb. It had the cadence of a joke, but it was actually much closer to the truth. “Well, of course,” he responded. “I don’t want to get in the way of that. Be sure to read him a story before he goes night-night.” It was funny, sure, but only because he didn’t know why the rest of us would think that it was funny. We said our goodbyes. I promised Evan I’d stay in touch. I shook Caleb’s hand one more time. I hugged Ava–our hug lasting a little longer than I expected, with each of us seeming slightly hesitant to be the first to end it. And then I was being driven back to Mommy’s house again. “So,” I said, finally breaking the silence. “That was Caleb?” She shrugged. “That’s him.” “Do you like him?” “He’s fine.” “Just fine?” She shrugged again. “I dunno. You met him. He’s nice enough.” I wanted to continue my interrogation, but it seemed better to drop it. No amount of talking about him was going to change how Ava felt–and she seemed to be smitten with the guy. You could see it in her face whenever she looked at him. “I saw Pizza Girl,” I said to Lyndie, changing the subject. “Yeah, I think I saw her once or twice too,” she said. “I mean, uh, I talked to her.” Her eyes grew big and she laughed. “Really? You didn’t tell me that.” “I know. I didn’t tell anyone. She gave me her number.” “Clarky, are you pulling my leg right now?” “I’m serious! We ran into each other in the hallway where the restrooms were. It was so fucking weird too. Like, we’ve never really talked to each other before, you know? But she looked so happy to see me.” “Yeah, well, she’s not going to forget the face of the guy who answers the door in a diaper.” “That’s just it! She wrote down her phone number for me, right? But she also wrote this little note.” “A note? Well that’s fucking adorable. What did it say?” I opened my mouth to recite the brief message from memory–it had already been burned into my brain–but I just laughed. The note had just been another absurd moment in a long, long, sequence of long events that had started when I randomly encountered Ms. Heller one afternoon, long ago. “Was it a joke?” Lyndie asked, a little confused by my giggle-fit. “N-no,” I said as I tried to compose myself. “Actually, there’s something else I need to ask you first. Before I tell you about that note.” “Okay?” “Do you think Ava and Caleb are going to, uh, date?” Lyndie sighed, her head bobbing from side to side like she was having an internal debate about how honest she wanted to be. That, in and of itself, was probably the answer I was looking for. “I think you just witnessed the start of their first formal date, Clark.” “Huh?” “You and I left. Evan was going back to his apartment. That just left the two of them. Maybe they’re going back to our apartment. Maybe they’re going to go do something else together. But I’m pretty sure their night isn’t over yet.” I felt despair wash over me, settling in the pit of my stomach. I had been right there–right next to her–tonight, and yet I was ultimately powerless to do anything to interfere with her and Caleb. “It’s not a bad thing,” she said. “I know you like her. And I know that she likes you.” “She liked me,” I corrected her. She laughed and shook her head. “Clark, don’t be a stupid baby–as hard as that might be. The world didn’t stop when you moved in with Ms. Heller.” “Yes, yes,” I muttered. “I know. I think about that everyday.” “I see two possibilities: The first? You might not like it, but they might end up together. They’re cute together. I can tell that he likes her, and that she likes him. And all you can really do is be happy for her, in that scenario.” “Of course,” I said, begrudgingly. “I know that.” “The second is that somewhere, down the road, the two of them don’t work out. Maybe that’s a week from now. Maybe that’s years down the road. But even if they did split at some point, that’s not a guarantee that…” “I don’t really like either of these possibilities.” “The point that I’m getting at,” she said, “is that, no matter what, you’re probably not helping yourself if you put all your eggs in her basket. Because, you know, she might be lending her basket to Caleb.” “Is ‘basket’ a euphemism for her…” “It’s just a bad analogy,” she said. “Besides, are you even in good shape for a relationship right now?” No, probably not. “Alright, alright. Point made.” “You have to learn to crawl before you can learn to walk,” Lyndie said, snickering immediately after. “I can crawl just fine.” “My point is that you need to worry about yourself first. Then worry about romance and love.” I laughed. “Okay, but, let me tell you what this note said, now.” “Go for it.” “It said–and I’m not making this up: If you wear your diaper, I’ll wear mine.” “Wait. So you’re telling me that Pizza Girl also wears diapers?” I shrugged. “I mean, that’s what it sounds like, right? What are the odds of that?” “What if…she was just inspired by you.” “What do you mean?” “Like, she saw you in a diaper, right?” “Twice.” “Right. And she liked what she saw and decided to get some for herself.” “I dunno…” “What if, like, you’re becoming a folk hero, of sorts? I mean, think of how many people have seen you in your diaper, right? Maybe some of those people walk away from that thinking that they need to get some diapers for themselves. You’re like, uh, Clarky Diaperseed or something–planting a kinky idea in susceptible minds.” “Maybe…” “So…you’re going to call her?” I laughed. “In that moment, I was so sure that I would. Especially after reading her note.” “Well sure. If she wears diapers, too, you don’t even have to grow up all that much first.” “I guess, yeah. But…I think you were right earlier. I’m probably not ready for a relationship right now. I have to, uh, learn to crawl so that I can walk. I should probably talk to Mommy, too. Before I do anything else.” “She’d be supportive,” Lyndie said. “I’m sure of it.” I’d like to think that she was right. I wasn’t a prisoner or a hostage. I willingly came to live with Mommy. I willingly chose to put my life on hold to experience this lifestyle. I had no fear of Mommy denying me the desire to start taking control of my life again. No, what I feared was that I would break Mommy’s heart. As Hillary seemed to have once before. “How’s your diaper doing?” she asked. “You managed to avoid humiliating yourself with stinky pants in front of everyone else–which only makes me think that you’re overdue for a smelly bottom.” The greasy pizza had been working its magic in my digestive system. Something was cooking, she was right about that. “It’s good for now.” “If at all possible, do you think you could hold off on pooping your pants until we get back to the house? I’d rather my car didn’t smell like a dirty diaper for the next few days.” “I’ll do my best,” I shrugged. “No promises though.” I did wet myself before we pulled into the driveway–a rather heavy wetting, though one my diaper should’ve been more than capable of containing. Except, I could feel the wetness spreading to other parts of my pants where the diaper wasn’t. A leak. I wasn’t all that surprised–I was never very good at diapering myself even on the best of days. Diapering myself in a dingy pizza-shop bathroom, my mind clouded by Paige’s note? Forget about it. “I’m wet,” I announced as she pulled up to the house. “Very wet?” I nodded. She shrugged. “No big deal. We can take care of that inside.” “I, uh, might have leaked…” She sighed, shaking her head. “You know, I had been considering getting some sort of car seat for Bradley, back when he was visiting me. Maybe I still need to get one.” “Don’t say anything about that to Mommy,” I said. “She’d buy one for me in a heartbeat.” “She really would,” Lyndie laughed. “But wouldn’t that be so fucking cute? Her pulling up to a drive-thru window with you in the back, fastened into an oversized car seat, wearing just your thick diapers?” My cock strained against its cage. Yeah, I liked that idea too. She felt the seat where I had been sitting with the palm of her hand, assessing the damage. “A little moist, but not as bad as it could’ve been. Someday, when you have an income of your own, maybe you can detail my car for me?” “Yeah, sure,” I laughed. “But you’ll have to remind me.” “Because you think it’ll be so long until you’re an adult again?” she smirked as she walked towards the front door. “I dunno,” I shrugged, following behind her. “How hard do you think it’ll be for me to just…grow up?” We were stepping through the front door now, and she immediately pointed up the stairs–signaling that before we did anything else, she’d need to change my diaper in the nursery. Good timing too, I thought. There was a heaviness in my bowels. If my diaper was going to be changed anyways, it probably made sense to save her another diaper change later. “Honestly, I don’t think it’ll be as hard as you think it is,” she said. “You crawled around on your hands and knees and filled some diapers for a few months–it’s not like you were in outer space and needed time to acclimate to the planet’s gravity again. You could probably walk out the front door tomorrow and join the masses if you really wanted to.” She made a good point. I sometimes got it in my head that I was a literal baby–or something similar to one. Even in my most infantile headspaces, I was still just playing a character. I was pooping. I felt my cheeks parting as a soft mass was slowly pushed out into the back of my diaper. The fact that it was so quiet almost made it seem more naughty to me–Lyndie probably wouldn’t know it was even happening until she could smell it. “Can I be honest with you for a second?” Lyndie asked as we approached the steps. I tried to hang back for a second, hoping she’d start walking up before I did–but she paused too, waiting for me to head up first. I felt my face tightening as I pushed a little, freeing the last of my load. “Y-you always are anyway,” I answered. “Go for it.” I sighed and started walking up the stairs–the back of my diaper packed full now. I felt like it stuck out in Lyndie’s face as she trailed behind me. “You’ve been spoiled,” she said, starting to ascend the steps. “You were lucky to find someone like Gabby, who had the means and the time to spend doting on you. But I’m not sure that was actually a good thing for you. This is the part of your life where you’re supposed to be out in the world. Learning from your mistakes. Finding yourself. You’ve just been hiding from it.” It didn’t happen often–but once in a while, a messy diaper just felt good. Like, not just ‘good’ in that big-baby-who-likes-poopy-diapers kind of way–but in a stimulating sort of way. It was the way the load had filled the back of my diaper, and the way that it pushed against my ass with every step. It caused my cock to swell in its cage–as much as it could, at least. A little noise escaped my lips–a faint whimper of pathetic pleasure. “I don’t begrudge you for living this life for as long as you have,” she continued. “But the longer you’re here, the harder it’s going to be for you to…” Her voice trailed off, and I could hear her sniffing the air. “Oh, Jesus. Clark, did you just poop yourself?” “Uh…” Somehow, her acknowledgment of it only made it feel even better. She sighed. “You know what? I take it all back. You’re a baby. A baby for life. There’s no coming back for you.” We cleared the steps and headed down the hallway. The nursery door was just ahead of us. It was so close–but it felt so far away too. It was the feeling of my diaper, combined with Lyndie’s reminder that I was a baby, that was helping to suck me into a very tiny headspace all of a sudden. I took a few more steps forward, but I decided that I didn’t want to walk anymore. I stopped, and dropped to my knees. “Clark? I still have to change you. So don’t you dare…” It was too late. I flopped backwards, landing on my dirty bottom, feeling an oozing squish between my skin and the diaper. I opened my mouth, but only to groan as I shifted my ass back and forth on the carpet, each movement sending pleasurable pulses up my spine and into my brain. “Are you serious right now?” Lyndie sighed, rolling her eyes. “Fine. Whatever. You might as well finish what you started. Go on. I’ll wait.” She towered above me, arms crossed in front of her as she looked down at my feeble attempts to grind my dirty diaper to a climax. There was a part of me that was ashamed–or, at least, a part of me that knew I probably should be ashamed. The rest was just drinking in the moment and getting drunk from it. A minute later, my caged cock was spitting up into the thick padding. “Do you even want a life where you can’t do that anymore?” she asked. All I could do was shrug. It didn’t seem fair that I had to choose.
    10 points
  44. I couldn't RESIST this one when I saw this posted on Facebook Brian
    10 points
  45. Please be kind to Reddy. He knew the risks going into this and is being kind enough to share very private details of his personal situation during a very vulnerable time.
    10 points
  46. Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Thirty-Four: Your Mother’s ID Stacy had a blank look on her face as if she had been briefed in the car about what was going to happen. Aunt Sara didn’t say much. She just led her Niece to the couch. Once everybody was in the room including George, Aunt Sara started the questions. “Katie, why did you come home this weekend?” Katie pleaded that she just wanted to socialize with her parents and asked if she was allowed to do that. “Yes, you may, but you never have done that in your college years. You always came home because you wanted something or to do laundry,” Marlene explained. Katie figured the gig was going to be up sooner or later. She thought hard and slowly said, “I guess I just wanted to see if it was possible to be nineteen anymore for me.” With tears in her eyes, she continued, “I couldn’t do it at college because … it is hard to explain.” Sara, who was rubbing her adopted niece's back, said, “You regress easily around Tiffany, Allison, and the rest of your dorm mates?” “Yes, and the people I usually run into treat me young no matter what I look like,” Katie explained. Sara said slowly, “It probably didn’t work for you today because you ran into Stacy and me.” “I am not so sure. I was having a blast guiding my best friend around the zoo. I probably bored her with useless information.” Katie said with a smirk. Stacy exclaimed as she hugged her best friend, “Katie Ann! You couldn’t bore me even if you tried. I enjoyed those zoo facts.” “How old were you today, Sweetie?” Marlene asked. Katie explained that she hadn’t really paid attention, but since she was being a tour guide, she probably was her nineteen-year-old persona. She continued with, “I am sorry if I worried anyone with coming home. I wasn’t really honest with my reasons for it.” “We love you and could tell something was troubling you. We just were not sure what it was,” Marlene told her daughter. Sara continued, “The first thought was a fight with Adam, so we asked him…” “Daddie knows!?!?” Katie interrupted as she exclaimed. Auntie Sara, with a pained look, said, “And Allison and Tiffany.” All the, fighting to not regress, girl could say with a worried tone, “Oh.” Before continuing, “What changes from here?” Sara looked at Marlene as if she wanted her to answer that question. Marlene told her daughter, “As far as I know, nothing major has changed. You are still our sometimes nineteen-year-old daughter, sometimes seven-year-old granddaughter.” The last word caused Katie’s father to cough. Which earned him a glare from her before continuing, “No matter what happens, we love you, Princess." Auntie said to the Telgenhofs, "I hate to admit it, but from my angle, the seven-year-old side is winning." That statement caused the short girl to turn bright red. “You are still my best friend, brat,” Stacy said with her tongue out. Katie just responded with her own tongue and said, “Brat” back. “I am sure Mrs. Telgenhof has two corners I can borrow for two naughty girls,” Auntie told the girls. Katie held her hands in a circle above her head before saying, “I am an angel, Auntie Sara.” “How old do you want to be today, my Angel with devil horns?” Mother asked. Katie, after coughing and faking hurt, asked, “That depends. Is Stacy staying or leaving? If she is staying, the answer is yes; otherwise, nineteen. I still want to spend the weekend grown-up. Marlene and Sara almost simultaneously asked, “Yes?!?!” “Yes, for three reasons. One - I really want to be nineteen this weekend. Two - I didn’t bring a binder or any youthful-looking clothes. Never mind the fact that all my clothes are actually girls' clothes now, anyway. But … Three - I can almost certainly guarantee that I will be regressed around Stacy. That isn’t a bad thing, by the way.” “Since I don’t think it is fair for Marlene to cook for extra mouths with no notice, how about I take everyone out to eat.” Sara offered. “Before we go, Katie, is the diaper or pull-up dry?” She continued. Katie just looked at her feet and meekly said, “I am wearing panties.” “Won’t Adam be surprised when he does your laundry next weekend,” Auntie teased her niece. Seeing that her niece was sticking her tongue out, she tapped under her chin. Katie pouted for her punishment as she followed the group out of the house. All five were soon climbing into Sara’s Mini-Van to head to a nice sit-down restaurant. Sara had rearranged the boasters, so the two girls were sitting in the far back, leaving the middle seat for George. When they pulled into the Red Lobster in town, Marlene looked back at her husband with a slightly worried look on her face. The face didn’t go unnoticed by the driver. Sara told Marlene, “Don’t worry about the cost. I am paying.” George pleaded with Sara, “You don’t have to. I am sure your husband might not like this bill.” “Katie, who is your Uncle Sam?” Auntie asked. Katie answered nonchalantly, “Uncle Sam is State Congressman Sam Bullard.” “As Katie just indirectly pointed out, money is not an issue in my family. I will gladly pay for all five of us.” Sara said. Figuring they were not going to win the discussion, the Telgenhofs piled out of the car. George helped the girls out of the van before closing the back sliding door. As the small party walked up to the hostess's desk, the hostess asked, “Three adults and two kids, Ladies and Gentlemen?” Auntie looked at Katie for confirmation and got a slight nod yes from the little girl. She confirmed the hostess and followed them to a circular table. The girls were playing a game on the children’s menu when she made them decide what to eat. Stacy asked for the popcorn shrimp, while Katie asked permission to get the petite lobster tail. Once the regressed girl got permission, the girls went back to their game. Meanwhile, the adults were discussing the two girls' friendship and various other topics about them. ~o~O~o~ “Auntie?” Katie quietly asked away from Stacy. After she was acknowledged, she continued, “Can I take my little sister to Siblings weekend at college?” Auntie questioned when and got a reply: “First weekend after Thanksgiving.” “I don’t care, but who is going to watch you two? Ally or Tiff?” Auntie asked jokingly. Continuing, she said, “Get me all the details as soon as possible.” Katie faked hurt before sticking her tongue out at her Aunt. She immediately regretted it when she got the chin tap in response. She went to Stacy and said, “Little Sis, how would you like to come to Siblings Weekend at college?” A suddenly hyper Stacy hugged her best friend and, with vigor, said, “Yes! Yes! Yes!” ~o~O~o~ After Auntie had dropped the Telgenhofs off, the ladies headed to Katie’s room to help her get ready for bed. Soon she was probably protected for bed, so they went towards the TV to veg in front of it until it was time for bed. ~o~O~o~ After dinner after church the next afternoon, Katie decided to leave her dress on for the drive home. Marlene looked at her daughter in the lavender girl's dress, her hair in a braid with a lavender bow. She was starting to understand why people saw her daughter as a child. That girl she saw at the restaurant yesterday wasn’t the daughter she was used to seeing. One significant difference she noticed was that the girl was smiling about being treated like a child instead of frowning. After Katie had loaded the car, she said goodbye to her parents. Soon, she was on the road back to college. She had been on the road for maybe thirty minutes when she noticed cop lights in her rearview mirror. After she pulled over, the cop came up to the window and said, “Why did you take your mother’s car without permission, YOUNG GIRL.” The cop all but ignored the ID she was holding out. They said, “Your mother’s ID doesn’t do you any good. You follow me to my car while I go talk to my dispatcher.” Katie made sure to grab her phone before she followed the cop to open the passenger back door of the cop car. The cop stepped away to talk on his handheld. Katie, seeing how this conversation was going to go, decided that she better get Adam involved. Taking her phone from next to her, she told him when he answered, between tears. “Adam, I have been pulled over for underage driving in some small town on the way home. The cop refused to even look at my license.” “Katie Ann, calm down. Here is what you do when the cop comes back to tell him your lawyer wants to talk to him,” Adam told her softly. Katie noticed another cop car had driven up in the meanwhile. As if the officer was waiting for the cue, the other officer, who happened to be a lady, walked to where Katie was sitting. She knelt down so she was about the same height as the little girl. “You are not underage, are you? My fellow cop swears you are, but your plate and those bumps on your chest tell me you are not. What is your name? My name is Officer Lori.” “Katie Telgenhof, Ma’am” Lori asked, “Can I see your license, Katie?” “It is on the front seat of my car. I left it there when I followed him. My lawyer wants to talk to you two.” Katie answered as the other officer walked over. The first officer asked, “Why would a young girl have a lawyer?” “I told you already, she is not a young girl. I pointed out that note on the plate comments already to you. This is your baby. You talk to the lawyer.” The second officer mentioned as she went to get the license. Since the phone was in speaker mode, the first officer asked who he was talking to. When Adam identified himself, the officer got very distressed visually. “What can I do for you, Mr. Olsen.” “I would like to know why you are harassing my nineteen-year-old girlfriend. I would like to know why you didn’t run the plates per Article 57, section 2389. I would also like to know why you didn’t run or even look at her license per section 2309 of the same article.” Adam said firmly over the phone. The cop answered almost as if he knew he was in trouble, “I assumed she was underage. How do you know I didn’t run her plates anyway.” “If you ran the plates before you pulled her over as required by section 2389, you would see the note explaining that she wasn’t underage,” Adam explained. “I guess I will let her go on her way.” “Let me verify she is okay with going first. Let me remind you that this doesn't just disappear into thin air. Her Uncle, Congressman Sam Bullard, and I will be at your station in just over an hour to discuss this little incident.” That last statement caused both officers to visibly frown. Shaking, the cop handed the phone back to Katie and waited while the short girl talked to her Boyfriend. “Yes, Adam?” Softly, Adam asked her, “Are you okay, Buttercup, to drive back to college? If not, I will swing by and pick up Ally or Tiff on the way.” “I am not sure if I am fine, but I will make do for the half-hour drive. Ally and Tiff can’t drive my custom-modified car anyway. They are too tall for the controls. It would take too much effort for them to remove the modifications to drive it.” “Are you still in speaker mode, and is the officer still there?” “Yes, for both.” “Officer, What is your badge number?” The officer meekly answered, “Badge number 5637, sir.” “OK, Katie, I will see you Friday, drive safely. Call me when you get to Mountain. And I love you.” “I love you too, and I will.” With that said, Katie hung up the phone and asked the officer if she was free to go. After getting an affirmative, she accepted her license and went back to her car to continue on toward Mountain. ~o~O~o~ “Hello, Katie, how was the trip?” Ally asked her roommate. Katie answered, “One word, interesting.” “Besides the fact that it is three words, what do you mean?” "I expect Adam to call you to watch for me after my day today, but let's see: I guided Stacy around the zoo, got interrogated by Auntie and my Mother, and got pulled over by a cop who couldn’t see me as anything but a seven-year-old. Interesting!” “I see,” Ally said, almost as if she didn’t know what to say. Noticing the odd silence, Katie decided to fill it, “I am going to read a book before dinner to relax. Can you please diaper me before bed … Oh, before I forget it, I would like to be seven when I wake up.” Allison replied, “Either Tiff or I will deal with your bottom tonight. We will treat you as little Katie as we tuck you in bed.” Katie thought to herself, “That wasn’t what I said, but it works, I guess.”
    9 points
  47. Daniel may have got out of Emmy's house but he still finds himself in a very strange situation. When help finally arrives he is hopeful that it is time to put all of the craziness behind him. --- Writing is my passion and my only source of income. If you enjoy my stories you may be interested to learn that you can see every update I post one week before the rest of the world with a $5 pledge on one of my subscription sites. There has been a lot of upheaval recently with Patreon purging a lot of ABDL content so I have tried to diversify a little so that I can continue to bring everyone stories. For just a $5 pledge on any of these you can see updates a week early and for $10 you can see all of my 50+ EXCLUSIVE stories only available to subscribers. The money I get goes to paying bills and putting food on the table so I appreciate all of my subscribers and would appreciate anyone who might be interested in supporting me to check out my subscription sites ❤️ https://subscribestar.adult/elfy https://reamstories.com/elfy --- “You can’t be expected to deal with that all by yourself.” Martina said as she looked down at the diaper, “And there’s no shower or anything available. Don’t worry, it’ll be good practice for me!” Daniel’s hand was taken before he could formulate any words and he was practically dragged to the changing table. In truth he would never be able to climb up on to the padded surface without showing some parkour skills on the shelves beneath it. He was lifted into the air and sat on the edge of the changing table. The distressingly familiar feeling of his stinky poop spreading all over as he sank into it made him wince and shiver. “Sorry…” Martina said though she was still smiling. Daniel laid back and closed his eyes as the tapes on his diaper were pulled at. He had thought this was all over but it seemed like he had to endure this whole routine one more time. He let his head fall to one side and he looked out at the nursery as the front of his diaper was lowered. It was only as he was wiped clean that he thought about the fact that all this baby furniture was the same size as Emmy’s stuff. “How come you have all this?” Daniel asked with a frown. “I told you last night.” Martina grunted as she wiped the young man’s skin clean, “I have a little one on the way.” “But it’s all so… big.” Daniel said. “I’m a big person.” Martina replied with a chuckle, “Now how about you be a good little boy and let me finish changing you, eh?” Daniel was so used to being referred to as a child from Emmy that he barely even noticed Martina saying it. He had his legs lifted into the air and pushed back over his head leaving him very exposed. As he was cleaned Daniel couldn’t help but be filled with questions. He was starting to feel very nervous about the situation. “Will I be able to use the phone after this?” Daniel asked. He jumped as he felt a cold wipe move over his sensitive areas. “We’ll see.” Martina replied. “It’s just-” Daniel started. “I know.” Martina was sounding a little exasperated now. Daniel didn’t think he was asking a lot and was still looking away when Martina’s hand suddenly appeared in front of his face. He was surprised until he felt the latex bulb of his pacifier get popped into his mouth. He looked up to Martina with a mixture of shock and bewilderment. “You have to keep quiet.” Martina said by way of an explanation, “You don’t want the other guests to hear you.” It sort of made sense to Daniel especially whilst on the changing table like this. When a new diaper was slipped under his butt he sucked contentedly on the soother plugging his mouth. It was only as the front was lifted up and over his crotch that he suddenly thought to stop proceedings. His hands shot down to prevent the diaper from being taped up. “Wait! Why are you putting another diaper on me!?” Daniel exclaimed. “What else do you want me to do?” Martina replied, “I don’t have any men’s clothing here. The only stuff I have that will fit you is in this nursery. Not to mention the bathroom situation… All the bathrooms are attached to customer’s rooms. There isn’t one in here.” “C-Couldn’t we ask another guest to borrow something?” Daniel asked desperately. His words were lisped around the pacifier. “Don’t be silly.” Martina shook her head with a smile, “Come on, I know it’s not ideal but it’s our only choice.” Daniel felt anxious about the whole thing but he couldn’t think of an alternative. He scowled as he moved his hands away and let Martina tape him into yet another horrible diaper. He had to keep reminding himself that he would soon be free of all this. “Right, down you get.” Martina said when the diaper was taped tightly closed. Daniel felt Martina’s hands under his armpits and he was soon in the air. His legs kicked out uselessly as he was lowered to the floor. His diaper crinkled loudly as he wobbled on his feet slightly. Martina turned away from the changing table and went over to the closet, she started moving hangars and looking through outfits until she finally pulled one out. “I don’t understand…” Daniel gasped as he looked at the outfit. Martina was holding a navy blue onesie with a sailing boat stitched on the tummy and a little white anchor over the heart. It even came with a little sailor’s cap. Daniel didn’t understand why he would wear such a ridiculously childish outfit. The feelings of unease grew to the point that he could feel the butterflies of anxiety in his stomach. He chewed on the pacifier for comfort without even thinking. “Like I said, I don’t have anything for you.” Martina said with a shrug, “These are the only outfits I have that will fit you.” Daniel let out a whine and backed up a few paces. He was getting a very bad feeling about this and even though it seemed impossible it started to feel like he had swapped one prison with another. Daniel forced himself to calm down insofar as that was possible and tried to look at the situation from a rational viewpoint. It was very likely true that Martina didn’t have any appropriate clothes for him. “If you put this on I will go downstairs and call the authorities.” Martina said as she stepped forwards, “As soon as they arrive you can leave, I’m sure they’ll have more appropriate stuff to change into.” “Why can’t I call them myself?” Daniel asked warily. “The phone is downstairs.” Martina said, “And I think it’s best you stay in the nursery. You might… upset the other guests if they were to see you.” Daniel frowned but knew Martina was right. He had no interest in being seen like this by any more people than necessary. So when Martina advanced with the onesie he compliantly raised his arms in the air and allowed the infantile outfit to be slipped over his body. Martina bent down to push the poppers together under his diaper and he felt the disposable getting pulled closer to his body. “Excellent.” Martina said as she stepped back, “Now you just wait up here and kill some time. Help will be here before you know it.” Daniel nodded his head and gave a nervous smile as he watched Martina walk past him and out the door. He heard the click of a lock as he was left alone and wasn’t sure if it was a good thing or not. At least no one would walk in on him unexpectedly. Daniel looked around the room and wondered what he was going to do. He had no idea how long the authorities might take so he could be facing hours alone in the nursery and there were only childish toys and games available to play with. He waddled across the room and sat down on a rocking chair he saw in the corner. He sighed and looked around the room with anxiety gnawing away at him. Daniel had expected to run away from Emmy and find salvation. He didn’t expect to still be wearing baby clothes and diapers, he didn’t expect he would still be doing such humiliating things as pooping his diapers. He folded his arms across his chest and let out a long sigh of frustration. At least it would be over soon, maybe one day he would be able to look back on all this and laugh. He wondered if he could sell the rights to his story and have it turned into a movie. He found himself daydreaming different scenarios about what might happen when he got home. There were many disconcerting things about Daniel’s current predicament. The one that started playing on his mind the most was the lack of noise coming from anywhere else in the building. He had been told the place was fully booked and that was why he had to stay in the nursery and yet he hadn’t heard a single footstep outside of the door. Daniel bit nails anxiously. As much as he didn’t want to admit it he kind of wished he still had a pacifier, the rhythmic sucking always seemed to calm him down a little bit. He likened it to have a shot of liquor for courage. As he chewed on the tip of one of his fingers he was struck with an idea. He looked around guiltily before sticking out his thumb and hesitantly placing it into his mouth. With a sigh Daniel felt himself somewhat calmed though he had no idea why. He suspected it was something to do with the feeling being familiar from childhood. Regardless he decided it was an acceptable way to calm his nerves, it wasn’t like anyone could see him in the nursery after all. It also didn’t make sense to just sit there going out of his mind with boredom if no one could see him either. Daniel slipped off his chair and started looking around the room. It was as Daniel was using his one free hand to look through a deep chest of toys that he finally heard some footsteps coming to the door. Daniel turned around and faced the entrance with his thumb still planted firmly in his mouth. He remembered it was there just as the door opened and he pulled it out with a wet plop and held it behind his back. “I have good news.” Martina said as she stepped inside the room and closed the door behind her. “Oh?” Daniel perked up. “Yeah, rescue is coming.” Martina smiled, “They’ll be here in a few minutes.” “Oh thank God.” Daniel sighed heavily. “Will you need a fresh diaper before you go?” Martina asked innocently, “It might be a long trip…” “I’m fine.” Daniel blushed as he looked down at the floor. “Alright, just wait here.” Martina said with another smile. “Well, actually, maybe I sho-” Daniel started but Martina was already closing the door behind her. Daniel sighed. The last thing he wanted was to be seen by the police in a nursery although with how he was dressed maybe it didn’t really matter. He would’ve done anything to have a change of clothes, then again maybe they would see him dressed like this and would have no choice but to take what he said seriously. He had to hope so. The next few minutes were an interminable wait for Daniel. He couldn’t help but think that at any moment Emmy was going to burst through the door and drag him back to her house. When he heard a distant knock on the front door he listened intently. There were loud voices and then footsteps coming up the stairs. Daniel stood in the middle of the room and nervously waited. When the door finally opened he held his breath. “She’s downstairs.” Martina said as she looked into the room. “W-Who is?” Daniel asked nervously. “Your help.” Martina said as she held the door open and stepped aside, “It’s safe. There’s no one else here.” “What about the guests?” Daniel frowned. “They’re all out.” Martina answered, “Most people come here to visit places nearby. I barely see anyone except for morning and night.” Daniel waddled forwards and out of the nursery into the hallway. He felt a palpable sense of unreality, the situation had left him grasping for anything that might be normal and he was coming up empty. He reached the top of the stairs and saw how large the steps were, it was just like at Emmy’s house. “I can carry you if…” Martina started. “Not necessary.” Daniel cut her off. He didn’t mean to be rude but he did not want to be carried around like a baby again. Martina put her hands up and waited patiently. There was only one way Daniel was going to be able to negotiate the large stairs. He sat down on the top step and slowly slipped forwards until his feet hit the next step, he then lowered himself down until he was sitting again. He distinctly remembered going down the stairs like this as a child, it was embarrassing but what was one more humiliation if it meant getting away from this area for good. It took Daniel a long time to get to the bottom of the stairs and by the time he stood up on the first floor he was out of breath and a little sweaty from the effort. He took a second and waited for Martina to come down, she pointed at the door to the little café area Daniel had been taken to the previous night when he had arrived. Daniel hurried over and eagerly awaited Martina to open it. As soon as the door opened a crack Daniel pushed through into a room that was completely empty of other people. He looked around wondering where the help was. “Hello?” Daniel called out, “Martina, I…” The door behind Daniel closed with Martina still out in the hallway. Daniel immediately felt a sinking feeling as he turned around and banged on the wood of the door. He couldn’t reach the handle and Martina wasn’t answering his increasingly panicky calls for help. “My, my… Haven’t we been a bad baby.” Emmy’s voice was perfectly calm. --- You can find out what happens next RIGHT NOW on my subscription pages: https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1205028 https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lplyuiwxy1/chapter/fc5b5cc7-ff38-4c44-ae17-2d967c40c756
    9 points
  48. Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne Proofread by Jamie M ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Twenty-Three: Fastest Prize The following day, the two girls were woken up bright and early by Auntie tickling both of them. Sleep still in their eyes, they went downstairs. Again, like a sloth, to the table for breakfast. A bowl of cereal and some orange juice was set in front of each of the girls, and Katie was handed her pill. After breakfast was done, they were sent back upstairs to change. Auntie followed them to help the regressed girl with her bottom and help the girls get their dresses over their heads in the Curlformers. Stacy worked on putting the supplied white tights on while her friend's bottom was changed. Soon, Auntie helped the girls put a full petticoat over their huge heads, and Katie was putting her tights on while Auntie was busy with Stacy. Turning to the closet in the room, Auntie pulled out, what looked like to the regressed girl, brand new, matching dresses, except one was trimmed in pink, the other in light purple. Taking the pink one out of the clear dress shopping bag and removing the tags, she put it on Katie, then did the same with the other one with Stacy. After buttoning each of them up, she patted each of them on the bottom and told them to get downstairs so that she could work on their heads. Auntie started on Katie's head first, removing the bonnet, before removing the tubes, exposing a head of curly hair. After spraying the girl's head with a nice dose of hairspray, she tied a large pink bow in her niece's hair. She was soon repeating the same stuff with her daughter's head. Soon, Stacy spotted a bow that matched her dress. As Auntie was heading upstairs to join her husband in getting ready for church, Katie asked if and when she would see her Daddie. "He is meeting us at church, sweetie," was offered in reply. The two girls played quietly till it was time to leave for church. Auntie got out of the closet identical white knitted cardigan sweaters for both of the girls to put on. The little blended family then proceeded to head to the car to go to church. At the church, the girls and Auntie were dropped off before Stacy's father parked the car. As Katie walked into the church, she saw her Daddie standing around chatting with other church members with a cup of coffee in his hand. When he noticed her standing patiently by his side, he addressed her, "Hello Princess, did you have fun yesterday?" As he was chatting with her, he was helping her out of her cardigan. Katie started to excitedly tell him about her fun the previous day. When she was done describing her day, she was sent to keep herself occupied with Stacy. Soon, Daddie was ushering both the girls towards the Sanctuary, towards a pew that already had Auntie and Stacy's father in it. Later, after they were released to the children's church, Katie was happy that she was learning the way toward her Sunday classroom. When the small group of young grade school kids got to the classroom, they wondered why the teacher had a package of toilet paper on the table. Heather, who hadn't yet seen the two girls today, asked the matching girls, "Are you sure you two aren't two sisters?" Stacy gritted her teeth from laughing out loud because of being called a twin of her friend, who was actually over a decade older than her. Katie just shrugged and said, "Quite sure, though she makes an excellent sister," finishing with a smile towards Stacy. After sitting next to Stacy, Katie was handed a Halloween-themed coloring sheet. After a short Bible lesson, the children were asked to form groups of three. Stacy and Katie ended up in a group with another girl, whose name was Jennie. Each group was handed two rolls of TP and told to pick one person to be the mummy, and they had five minutes to wrap them with TP. Before it was even over, Jennie, who was the smallest of the three, was wearing both of the rolls. As the first ones being done, they won one of the candy prize categories. After they cleaned up the mess from the game, the children had a small snack before being released from the classroom. Katie led her friend back to their parents in the common room, where they were found with coffee cups in their hands, chatting to other members. Katie Ann let her Daddie know she was out of Sunday School before joining her friend on the bench to chat quietly. Soon, Daddie was escorting the two girls to the parking lot and dropping off Stacy at her parents' car. After strapping Katie in her seat, he started driving towards what she thought was home since she couldn't see her stuff in the back. Once they were home, they went up to Katie's room to change her into casual clothes. Once her bottom was dry, she was changed into a white long-sleeve dress. The dress had an attached black skirt and a black cat climbing out of a jack-o'lantern on the front of it. She then put on the black leggings Daddie had given her, and her socks and princess tennis shoes, while Daddie changed his clothes himself. She sat down on her bed to wait for him to finish while she looked around her room to kill her boredom. Something didn't look right. Something was different. Finally, it hit her. A giant teddy bear was looking at her from one of the turret window seats. Walking over to inspect it, she realized that it would be taller than her if it were standing. As she was looking at it, Daddie asked her, "Do you want to be inside that teddy bear again, Buttercup?" Realizing that was why it was larger than her, her face turned bright red, and she shook her head and said, "Not today, Daddie." "Good, the Bullards are expecting us for dinner," Daddie mentioned as he changed her bow to an orange bow before he led her next door for dinner. During the dinner, the girls were asked if they were ready to carve their pumpkins after dinner. That question caused the group to be rewarded with two excited girls. After Stacy's Daddie had cleaned out the insides of both pumpkins after dinner, the girls, with a painting smock on to protect their clothes, were handed a kid-safe pumpkin carver. They were told to have fun carving their pumpkin. Katie decided to go with a traditional face on the pumpkin, especially after she tried to make the first cut. She jokingly tried asking for a real knife, but both her Daddie, who was supervising her, and Auntie, who was supervising Stacy, refused to provide one. Stacy's Daddie, on the other hand, behind the camera, just chuckled at the two girl's struggles. After the pumpkin carving was done, it was time for Katie to get back to college. The two girls hugged goodbye, and Daddie carried her pumpkin home and set it next to the front door. Daddie led her to the Escalade. Then Daddie helped her in her child seat in the car before strapping her in with the five-point harness. She strained to watch him go to the house and get her stuff out of the house and put them in the back. Sick of having a crick in her neck, she turned to the ever-present bag of activities next to her and saw that the latest Disney Princess magazine was in it. She grabbed it and a crayon, and got comfortable for the hour or so ride to college. She briefly looked up from the story she was reading in it to notice they were on the move. Before long, Daddie was parking his Escalade in front of her dorm before coming over to let her out of her child's seat. Helping her out of the vehicle, they went to the hatch. He handed her the homework bag while he took her clean laundry and set her car bag that he was holding on top of it before closing the back. Together, they walked up the stairs to the third floor before walking into the cluster. Katie Ann tried her door, and she found it locked. While she was digging her keys out of her bag, Tiff greeted her with, "Hello, little sister," while smiling at her hair in curls and an orange bow. Katie Ann smiled back at Tiff while struggling to unlock her door. After she finally got her door open, she let her Daddie in first before following him. He had put her laundry basket on her bed, and she set the heavy backpack next to it. Bending down to hug the little girl, Daddie told her, "See you in two weeks. You will also spend Halloween with me." Nodding, she said, "See you in two weeks." Watching him depart, she set to work putting her laundry and a fresh supply of pull-ups away after setting the activities on her bed. Turning to her homework bag, she set that by her desk before digging out the library book from the bag on her bed. Seeing Tiff was in the common room, Katie leaned against her like she was a pillow before cracking open 'On the Banks of Plum Creek.' The older girl's reaction was to put her arm around the little girl. "Have an enjoyable time with your Daddie this weekend?" the ever-watchful big sister inquired. "Yes, Friday homework; I went with Stacy to a corn maze and picked out a pumpkin on Saturday, today church as usual," was the answer before she returned to her book.
    9 points
  49. Ted’s mind was swirling as he walked to the bar. Blinded by his arousal, the notion had not fully set in. Stacey and Lara were spanking each other! Ted had so many questions. How long had this been going on? How often? Were they really spanking each other’s bare asses? Was it just for punishment? Was anyone else involved? Did all sorority girls spank each other? Ted was distracted the whole night. He eased his nerves with plenty of cheap beer, staying at the bar later than he normally would on a weeknight. He was apprehensive about going home, not very eager to see his roommates again considering at least one of them would suspect he had overheard them that evening. Finally, when the bar closed at 1 am, he stumbled his way home. Grateful to see all the lights off, Ted tried to be very quiet. His drunken state made that difficult, especially when he tripped over his backpack which still sat in the middle of the hallway floor. Clambering to his feet, Ted bolted for his bed. He kicked off his shoes and passed out without bothering to disrobe. The alcohol coursing through his veins put him into a deep and motionless sleep. Ted’s dreams were filled with bottoms being spanked. Hazy images of his roommates’ naked asses being whacked by thick paddles were shrouded in the sound distant scolding, just like he’d heard earlier that night. “I will put you over my knee,” Stacey chided. “You need your little bare butt spanked,” he heard Lara say. Just before he awoke, he saw his own ass, naked and bent over. A paddle connected with a loud smack, and Ted jolted awake. “Oowww!” He said aloud, grabbing his butt. It took a moment before he realized it was his head that hurt, not his butt. His temples throbbed and the magnitude of the hangover set in. His bladder also ached. A small spurt of pee escaped into his boxers as he darted out of the room to relieve himself. He made it to the toilet just in time to avoid a major accident. Stumbling down the hall, he ambled into the kitchen to find some coffee. The caffeine took hold and the haze began to lift around him. He saw the clock on the wall, and his stomach lurched as he realized he had slept through his first class of the day. Looking up, Ted noticed the kitchen was spotless, a complete change from the night before. Remembering the mess, he also remembered that Lara had been thoroughly spanked for leaving it so. He then also remembered that Stacey’s spanking had been because she missed class. His bottom tingled, realizing he was missing class that very moment. The image from his dream flashed in his mind, the heavy paddle cracking against his bare ass. Ted was a bit surprised as his cock began to stiffen. He had been so turned on by the sounds of his roommates spanking each other the night before, but he had never considered that he might be on the receiving end himself. Letting his mind wander while he gulped his coffee, Ted’s cock grew harder and harder. He pictured being held down across Lara’s lap, his dick pressing into her bare thighs. He imagined Stacey fondling him from behind as he awaited the paddle on all fours atop her bed. He had always had a thing of dominant women, though he had never fantasized about being dominated in this way. The door had been nudged open and there was no closing it again. His hand made its way to his crotch, rubbing himself through his pants. Realizing he was home alone, Ted hurried back to his bedroom to pleasure himself again. He lay on his bed, pants at his ankles, stroking his stiff member while imagining his bare bottom being thoroughly spanked. It took only minutes before he moaned loudly spurted ropes of cum on his stomach. Ted cleaned himself up and quickly passed out again.
    9 points
  50. Chapter 89: Injected BETH TRIED NOT to scream! Nikki looked completely unabashed as she said, “No, this is a bit more discrete, see,” she held up a thin gold chain bracelet with a few pink sapphire stones spread out about it in small circular settings. This just looks like jewelry. It is similar to the tech they use with Littles, as no one else can remove it, but it’s designed for people like me to give to protectees.” She found herself speechless then; her mouth opened but then shut. Nikki held up a hand, “Look, I know you’re not a Little, and I know without a doubt something like this has to be embarrassing and makes you feel all sorts of other emotions? That being said, I care about your safety! If something happens to you if I’m not there, or if we’re separated, no one can remove this without cutting off body parts.” Beth felt sick to her stomach then, “Why…?” Her mom stepped in then, “Beth, as soon as I found out that the problem girl, Kelly, was related to my former assistant, I had a really bad feeling about things. When you mentioned her before, we paid a private investigation firm to do a background check. Still, none of her actual parentage came up. Only once we had the information could we dig deeper and figure out how we missed it.” Her mom sighed, “Look, I love you to death, Beth, and I have no desire to have you mixed up with anyone trying to get payback against your dad or me. When I turned against my mother, a lot of people went to prison… Unfortunately, many of them were really well connected, Beth. Some didn’t get prison sentences as harsh and have been out for a few years. Too many of those have resources to back up someone like Kelly.” “Look, Beth, I know this isn’t going to be a reality you want to face, but between that information and what I found about your boyfriend’s family’s enemies – you both may be targets.” “Why?” Beth cried, “I just want to go to school this time! And Mom, Connor isn’t just some boy; I really, really like him!” Her mom moved closer and hugged her to her side, “I know you do, and I’m completely on your side! I just want to know you’re safe!” After a while longer in the hug, she managed to wipe the tears, “So, I guess ankle…? What are these other rules?” she asked as calmly as she could. Nikki bent down briefly before answering and used a device to attach what otherwise would have looked like a simple bracelet. “Well, they really are simple. If I tell you to get down, you get down. If I tell you to run, you run. You don’t, under any circumstances, go anywhere outside your dorm suite without telling me first! I will escort you to Amanda’s anytime you go there, and I may or may not stay there or come back here while you’re there for a weekend.” “Why are you not as worried there?” “If someone tries to attack you at her house, she’s got it in hand…” Nikki shook her head. “Between her automated defenses – and those alone are insane – and Amanda herself, the only place that might be safer would be the President’s house.” “Really?” Beth asked, a little shocked by a statement like that. “They had a couple break-ins when Connor’s mom was here. Well, Bella, his aunt, was kidnapped at one point by them. After that, she reinforced that house to the point where I wouldn’t attack it with an elite special forces unit without bombing the hell out of it first!” Beth smiled at that, “That does sound like Amanda!” The three talked for another hour before she was sent to change into her pajamas, and her mom insisted on tucking her in. “I love you, Mom,” she said as her mother moved towards the separate room’s lights. “Love you too, sweetie! Night-night!” It was incredibly easy to fall asleep that night; just knowing her mom had flown there immediately to see that she was safe made her feel a whole lot safer and loved! GRANDMA WAS CARRYING me up the stairs at her house before I realized I passed out in the car. “Where…?” I started to ask, then realized what was going on. “How long was I asleep?” I asked her as she carried me like a baby in her arms. She smiled, “Pretty much from the moment I put you in your car seat?” She lightly bounced me, “I’m guessing the week has just been a bit much for you? It’s been a rough one, if you think about everything?” I nodded, “yeah, I’m pretty worn out.” She sat me on the floor and passed me my bags from her other shoulder. “Here, why don’t you brush your teeth, get your jammies on, and call it a night?” I looked at the clock, realized it was about an hour later than I’d been up the night before, and nodded, “Yeah, I could use the sleep. It’s going to be a long day with the filming tomorrow.” “Do you need a night diaper, or are you fine with the Pull-Up?” Grandma asked me. “I haven’t had any accidents this week at all?” I told her. “I should be fine?” “Well, if not, the bed has a waterproof covering for the mattress.” I blushed but didn’t say anything else and let her tuck me into bed that night. I was back asleep as soon as my head hit the pillow! Sadly, it felt like no time before Grandma had me up and let me know, for time’s sake, that I’d have to skip my swim that morning. “Sorry, Connor, since they want you there by eight, we need to get going!” I grumbled a little but accepted the lost day of swimming as she buckled me in the car seat. “Here’s some water,” she said, handing me a water bottle as she finished buckling me in. “You probably need some before the day gets going!” Of course, we had breakfast, and I even had my coffee, but we were driving long enough that I took advantage of the water bottle. I had a hard time, though, not spilling it due to how the seat reclined! Overall, the car seat was comfortable, but it was still weird to essentially lie on my back, going backward the whole trip! Grandma walked me to Matisse and the studio before saying, “I’ll see you this afternoon or evening when you’re done for the day. If something comes up, please give me a call!” With a hug, she left to connect with Amanda and Beth. I found myself walking into the wardrobe room where I saw Gary, Charlotte, and Sebastian, along with an older woman who I assumed was here to help with the transformation into ‘Brianna.’ “Morning,” I told them. “Hi, Connor,” Charlotte smiled. “Connor, this is Professor Ponce,” Gary introduced me. “She’s from the theater department and is our expert on costume and makeup.” “Nice to meet you,” I said, looking up at the taller giant. I guessed she was near fifty and probably about ten-and-a-half feet tall. She had a short pixie-style haircut, and her hair itself was dyed a swirl of turquoise blue and purple. ‘Very typical!’ I thought to myself! “Likewise, Connor! Your grandmother is quite a hero to me with her nanite research.” I blushed at that, “I guess I should have had her come in.” “So, are we just going to get started?” I asked. Charlotte sighed, “We figured out we have a small continuity issue if we just do it now. We’ll need to do it later in the morning, and we decided that we’ll actually film the change.” “Huh?” I said. “Remember our script supervisor isn’t here anymore?” Sebastian said. “We missed the courthouse scene and then the doctor’s visit to do the transition. The rest of the crew we need to film those scenes should be here shortly, though. We figured it out just as we were shutting down last night.” I nodded, “Is that the only spot we missed?” “We think so. We both read through everything on our schedule again last night and this morning to be sure,” Charlotte replied. “Fun…” I said. Seeing everyone straggle in that morning as early as we needed them to was impressive. I know I usually would still be asleep back home at the equivalent time of about six in the morning! After a quick bathroom break, Gary helped me dress into the costume Sarah changed me into, leaving the apartment to the Courthouse. Isabella ensured my hair matched the reference photos we’d taken before. Beth arrived just after I’d dressed and was recruited to help comb through the script to ensure there weren’t any other missed scenes before the transformation occurred. It wasn’t a one-way trip, but they didn’t want to undo it until we finished filming the next day. To use the treatment, our group was being charged $700k of our fake budget money for each round-trip use! Soon, we were set up to film and began with Charlotte pulling me from the car at the Courthouse and carrying me on her hip inside. We ran a couple of takes for coverage. Then we found ourselves in a conference room with our Holo lawyers showing me the contract. I signed the document after using the pencil to point out the important details on the contract. Someone had drafted a realistic-looking document. I was also grateful that the fine print stated, ‘This is not a real contract’ in multiple spots! ‘Last thing I want to do is give myself away for adoption for real!’ The contract’s significant points of the one-year term, no hypnosis, no baby food, and no permanent mutilation per the Little Protection Act of 2032, were all marked and filmed up close. There was no dialogue to film, so it all went rather quickly! BY THE TIME Beth’s alarm woke her up, she’d gotten a better night’s sleep than she had since returning to school that week. Knowing her mother was down the hallway had been very calming, and she had to admit she was glad she’d come. After a hug goodbye to her mom at Amanda’s car, Nikki and Beth walked to the studio and found everything already going crazy. Besides briefly introducing Nikki, she mostly stayed out of the way, observing things. In the meantime, Beth had been wrangled into picking up the pieces from Kelly and was glad the group had caught the major mistake before the morning! Everyone was set up for the Courtroom Scene, and Beth watched as Connor stood on the chair beside Charlotte for the scene. Jackson had passed his job with sound recording off Owen so he could act the judge’s role. With the makeup and costume, he looked like he was in his late thirties and old enough to be the judge in the courtroom. “Mister Bristley, I see we have a request for you to be adopted by Miss Ingels here. This is by your own free will?” Jackson had a deep voice that resounded through the room and sounded authoritative. “Yes, Your Honor,” Connor said, and she couldn’t help but her nerves crackle at the scene of the fake adoption. “You’re not being forced or coerced, Mister Bristley? It’s important we know no one has threatened you into this agreement?” Connor managed to look nervous through this and seemed to reluctantly sigh and said, “No, your honor. I am choosing this of my own free will.” “You are certain this is what you want? I see this is set up only as a trial period of one year, Miss Ingels? That’s highly unusual? Should you both wish to extend the agreement, the agreement will force you to return before me?” Charlotte pulled every ounce of charisma and came across as an incredibly collected businesswoman who wanted this agreement, “Yes, your honor. We’re looking at a symbiotic, mutually beneficial adoption here, but not to lock it in forever.” Jackson’s deep voice resonated then, “Very well!” He shuffled something on the desk, “If both parties will please rise! Since both parties are without objection, I decree that Mister Brian Bristley is no longer an adult in the eyes of the court. He is given over to the custody of Miss Ingels per the agreement before the court. The new name on the adoption certificate shall read Brianna Marie Ingels. Brianna Marie Ingels’s gender shall be listed as female from this date forth. Congratulations to the new family!” He used his gavel then, and Beth couldn’t help but feel her heart stop at the sound. “Mommy, you may now take your baby girl to the clerk, and they will insert her chip and provide you with the adoption certificate.” The sound in the courtroom picked up a little as they’d programmed a little chatter into the few HoloCharacters. “Chip?” Connor said with genuine nervousness. Charlotte gently pushed a purple pacifier inside her character’s new baby, “Shhh... We’ll talk about it later.” Connor managed some mumbled pacifier talk before Charlotte walked out the door. “Cut!” Beth heard. “I want to do that again,” Charlotte said. “Why? Seemed great from what I saw?” Will asked. “It just didn’t feel right,” Charlotte said, “Connor, we need you to be a bit more nervous, I think, on this. Instead of having him on the chair, let’s have you sit on the table in front of me so I can play with your hair and outfit when we’re not speaking?” She looked down at me briefly, “And I want to clip the pacifier to your outfit this time, too. At some point, you should grab it and hold it in your hand, maybe squeeze it like you’re scared and sure you’re making a mistake?” Connor nodded. “If we’re doing it again, I want a little different coverage…” Will made his own adjustments then with the camera crew. They did three more takes of what Beth had figured would be one of the easiest takes. Charlotte felt like it was one of the most important scenes, though. Ultimately, it was a much better product from what she could see, but they’d spent an entire hour on just a tiny portion of the project! I HAD BEEN surprised that Charlotte had been so picky on the courtroom scene, but I was impressed by her use of her gut feelings. We’d shot the scene in the adoption clerk’s room next. Without dialogue, it moved quickly, even as my diaper was pulled back and a fake injector was used on the top of my butt to be ‘chipped.’ During the process, I learned that those had only improved in technology since Mom had been there. They were not only just about impossible to remove, but they also inserted a marker into the recipient’s DNA that could be checked even if someone managed to rip theirs out. Testing DNA for those markers was now standard as a part of the adoption process, “Isn’t that playing with fire?” I couldn’t help but ask. I’d been laughed at by Ava at that and assured it was ‘quite safe.’ There was also now a locating system that was essentially fool-proof at finding a Little with a chip. I was just grateful I hadn’t received a chip! There was a montage of a trip from the Courthouse to the doctor’s office shot, and before I knew it, we were in the middle of recording the doctor’s office scene. Gary was playing the doctor, and while he was more comfortable dealing with costumes, his time taking acting classes was evident to me. We had just filmed Charlotte being led out of the room, and he came to sit back on a stool facing me on the table, “Now Brianna, I know Bigs can be pretty aggressive. If you tell me your mommy is forcing you to get this treatment, I’m bound by my oath to protect you. She’ll never be allowed to hurt you again in that case, and we can get your freedom back today. So, please tell me the truth, are you really okay with this procedure? It is permanent?” I found myself speaking the line that had really resonated with me when I read the horrible script, “Yes sir, it’s been my life’s dream to be a girl for real. It’s the one positive I’m getting out of a deal to try and help Sarah get her daughter potty trained.” Gary looked at the tablet he held, “Hmm... I guess that makes some of these other things make more sense, too, then…” We had shot this once, but it wasn’t quite right, so on this third take, I tried to see the screen, “Other things?” Gary smiled, “These are surprises you’ll like, so I’ll let you mommy tell you about them. Speaking of Mommy, I’m sure she’s really worried right now, I’m going to go get her.” Gary walked to the door to open it, letting Charlotte back inside. We finished the dialogue of the scene to set up the procedure, including my supposed anesthesia to put me to sleep. Then I heard, “Cut!!!!” “How was all of that?” Charlotte asked. “Good,” Will said. “I think so too,” Sebastian said from the empty wall across from us, filled with the camera crew. “We should be good to go onto this next spot. Doctor Ponce, are we ready to go with that?” The professor appeared with a small miniature briefcase and a tablet, “All good to go. Gary, all you have to do is press this right here to Connor’s upper thigh.” “Will this hurt?” I asked her. “It’ll be no worse than a normal shot?” She told me. “And unlike for Brian, this isn’t permanent, right?” Charlotte asked. “Correct, this will change Connor’s appearance and gender to being a girl, but all we have to do is link into the nanites programming, and they will reverse the change. This is actually an advancement his grandmother pioneered about thirteen years ago that we’ve frequently used in theater in both directions to use the actors and actresses we want.” “You’re okay with this, Connor?” Sebastian asked. I nodded, “Let’s go ahead and do this.” “Before we do so, would you mind signing this?” the professor asked. I noted it was a release form and wasn’t shocked she would have one required. The little briefcase was opened up, and Ponce and Gary spent some time together before saying, “Should be good to go.” “Will, go with extra camera coverage on this - we’ll only have one shot at this?” “Done already, Sebastian.” “Let’s do this then!” I was placed back on the table again, and after we began filming, I forced myself to not react when Gary’s cold hands moved the hospital gown out of the way to reach the site. They’d already strapped me down like I was going to have surgery, so I wasn’t able to even think about moving. I had my eyes closed as the injector pierced my skin and was pulled free. For a moment, I felt nothing. Then I felt a jolt, and every inch of my skin convulsed as if I was being shocked by electricity! +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press the 'Like' button and leave me a comment! This weekend is a little extended, so I'm hoping to have some extra writing time today and tomorrow. If I can get three chapters written, and if I see enough likes, I'll post a second bonus chapter this week and let you out of this shocking cliffhanger. 😈 Thanks again for reading my works! Please consider purchasing a copy of my completed works from Amazon if you enjoy them! Having a small source of extra income there helps me keep the spare time to write for you all! https://www.amazon.com/author/babysofia
    9 points
×
×
  • Create New...